ã€ŠThe Villain Can&#x27;t Loseã€‹


 Chapter 1 New Perspective

    ?"Ahhh, again..."

    I let out a long sigh checking this month''s bill, "another hard month " I squeezed my eyes and sat down on a wooden chair next to it.

    Running my fingers through my short dark hair and holding the white sheet of paper that was filled with nothing but a long list of numbers, I was forced to take a deep breath.

    I could not believe that just one damn paper held more power than I could ever, just with this one piece, I and my mom could easily get evicted from our apartment.

    Raising my head, I looked at the clock in front of me.

    Thest time I went out was a while ago because I was tired from work, so yeah it''s been a long time since I didn''t go outside, thanks to letters like this.

    When dad passed away due to his illness, mom and I were left with a huge debt which took a few years for us to pay off.

    If we didn''t have the right amount of money to pay it on time, we would be homeless. But since dad died, mom worked harder than ever just so that she could make sure our house had food on the table every day.

    But so did I...

    I took a year off from college so I could find a job and help her to gain a bit of financial stability, but these bills never seemed to end, with every month we would receive higher and higher ones, almost as if we were cursed by the debt collectors.

    It''s not like we don''t want to pay them either, but how are we supposed to do that when no matter what we do the number of bills goes up?

    I heard mom say something about having a second source of ie once a week, but that would only be possible if I get back to college in September right?

    Right now all I could do was just keep my head down and pray while hoping for a better future.

    *breeeze*

    And then the sound of the doorbell pulled me out of my thoughts.

    I stood up and walked towards the main entrance.

    When I opened the door, I saw a woman standing there with short brown hair, she was wearing a ck coat and a skirt that was slightly above her knees. She smiled at me with beautiful green eyes.

    "Mrs Key?"

    "She''s not home" I replied slowly, trying to understand who she was. She handed me an envelope, "this is from her husband."

    "Hu-husband ?" I stuttered for a moment knowing damn well that dad was no longer here with us.

    "He said he loves you very much, and wanted you to have this money, so please take it," she said with a sad tone passing the envelope towards me.

    My heart sank into my stomach hearing her words, I muttered "Really?" As I held my breath for a brief moment, I felt how the pressure in my body grew even stronger and the back of my head wouldn''t stop tingling.

    "This couldn''t be dad''s death...," I gasped as everything around me felt like aplete blur.

    The woman shook her head.

    "No dear, your father told me to give this to you before your twenty-second birthday," her voice sounded soft and genuine, "now that my job here is done, I will leave."

    And then I saw her turn around and walk away.

    She was right, my birthday was almost in two days.

    "You shouldn''t havee by... this isn''t right " I kept thinking to myself while staring at the still-open door.

    I had thought that the worst thing was over, but I was wrong.

    I turned around hastily, closed the door behind me and pushed the old letters filled with reminders and bills away with my right foot.

    I had to check the letter in my hand and make sure that it wasn''t some kind of scam before I brought this to my mother.

    Cold sweat covered my hands as I ced yet another white envelope on the kitchen table.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    My heart started pounding harder and faster as I picked up the letter and decided to read it. It was from dad.

    "Dear Liam,

    As of now, you are supposed to be all grown up and have a clear future goal. I wish I was there to witness all of this, but unfortunately, things sometimes don''t go as we n... I know you might think that this letter is fake, but it''s not! Trust me, I''m dead serious about this.

    I wish I had more time with you and your mom... I wish I was able to see you make mistakes and learn from them, help you to choose your future wisely and guide you through the hardships of life... I''m sorry for failing you as a father and leaving you alone instead, not being there for both of you. I really hope that the money I left for you will help you and your mom to get out of debt. Dad."

    With thest sentence of the letter, I felt how my hands began to tremble as I stared at the words that were written by his very hand.

    "So this is true... dad actually left me and mom money...?" I muttered to myself as I slowly bit my cheek.

    It felt like I was dreaming, I couldn''t believe that dad actually wanted to help us out, even though he died a few years ago. What made him do that? Was this hisst wish? Did he know about this and did this to make me happy? I leaned against the wall, feeling like I was falling into a deep depression.

    This letter reminded me of the novel he liked so much, where the hero of the story was the most ''basic good guy'' who always wanted to help everyone more than he wished, and could... It was his favourite character, but I sympathized with viins more. Especially the side viin Rowen, who was forced to turn into a demon and then died at the hands of the novel''s hero.

    "Eh!" What am I thinking now? Why did this storye to my mind out of nowhere?

    I shook my head to clear such thoughts and put the letter back into the envelope.

    I saw a huge amount of five hundred and the thickness of it waspared to the four hundred-word books I used to read when I was younger. I guess this was enough money to get us out of debt and save our house.

    This actually gave me hope that my mom will no longer need to struggle anymore and I will be able to go back to college!

    A great amount of weird tingling vibrations went throughout my body just thinking about it, I could feel my lips getting curved into a smile.

    "I need to see mom!" I squeezed my eyes once again, and put the envelope deep inside my ck leather jacket, as I rushed out of the house immediately.

    The weather seemed lovely today and the warm spring breeze blew into my ocean-blue eyes.

    I felt like a kid running through the streets of the city, but my thoughts weren''t here right now, I couldn''t think of a time I was ever happier.

    My spirits brightened as I felt how my mood was lifted too, joy was taking a hold of me for the first time in these seven years.

    The loud city noise wasn''t even bothering me anymore, instead, I enjoyed even the sounds of the cars passing by and the people walking their dogs, smiling andughing with each other.

    I was in a good ce right now and I knew that it''s gonna stay that way.

    As I stood near the zebra crossing, waiting for the light to change so I could cross the road and make a left turn, I noticed a toddler lose control and started running straight before his mom was even able to notice that"

    *beep* *beep*

    A woman in a dark blue car was pressing a signal, hoping that someone would stop the kid running and that was when my instincts took over, as my legs moved on their own.

    "Hey!"

    I yelled as I jumped onto the zebra and everything seemed to have kinda stopped for me for a moment. The car that wasing towards me seemed to have slowed down and the boy also stopped running as he saw me approaching him.

    The silence on the street was filled with the screaming of the horn of the car and my own heartbeat following the squeaking sound inside my ears.

    As I pushed the boy forwards, I saw bright fire-like lights weing my head.

    After that, everything around me became blurry, as my body lifted itself and flew through the air until Inded in a heap on the ground.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® I was lying there, unable to even lift a finger, seeing the eyes of people everywhere and hearing things that were distant to me.

    I calmly stared at back them and felt a nervousugh escaping my lips, "mom..." was thest thing that was on my mind before I felt how a loud heartbeat slowly stopped beating, making the uncontrobly annoying sound, after which I was forced to close my eyes,

    "¡­is this the end for me?"

 Chapter 2 Rebirth

    ?A few Years Ago...

    "Remember, the good guys always get the glory..." My father spoke slowly as he began reading another part of the novel,

    *

    [     "You think I will beg?"

    Even with his facial muscles twitching in pain, he still managed to lift the corners of his lips while gazing at Dante.

    With a broad and creepy mouth, his bloody chipped yellowed teeth appeared through the gaps between those parched lips.

    "I am not afraid of death."

    His legs were slowly getting ripped to shreds while his calves and muscles burned as they pushed him up the steep incline. It was one thing to run on t ground, but this was apletely different story.

    Every flinch would hurt like hell and he began doubting whether he would even make it out alive.

    He stared straight into Dante''s eyes with no remorse or fear.

    "But you are wrong about me being scared of you." He grinned once again.

    Dante lifted his sword and cupped both of his arms immediately, *CHINN* *CHINN* Rowen''s hands fell on the ground like a dead fish being dragged from the ocean.

    But that didn''t make Dante sympathise with his old ssmate at all.

    If only he could see the oue, if only he knew what exactly would happen the next moment.

    But Dante had no idea and no other choice.

    All he knew was, if he didn''t kill him now, he might never have another chance to finish off this madman.

    "You''re dead," Dante uttered as he swung down the sword hard on the side of the man''s head.

    The demon screamed in agony before falling back onto the ground.

    Dante watched the creature for a second before jumping over the body and rushing towards where the tunnel opened again, "it was nice knowing you," he nced over his right shoulder before closing both of his eyes tightly and plunging himself into the darkness once again¡­   ]

    "This was it? Rowen died?" I raised my eyebrows and  felt how a cold shiver ran down my spine while I looked dad in the eyes,

    "Yes, now sleep, Liam," dad ced the ck cover on my body and stood up.

    But I couldn''t just give up there. I couldn''t understand why he chose to read this story to me and why dad liked the ''good guy'' more than the side characters or viins of the story like Rowen.

    It wasn''t his fault that his father hated him and turned him into who he was! It wasn''t his fault that the main viin manipted him! And what was thest part of the story, why did he want to stop there?

    "But dad..." I paused for a moment, hoping that he will give me some of his time. He stopped his movements and looked back at me, and this was my chance to ask him, "so why you don''t like the viins so much?" I had to ask, hoping that he will read the remaining part of the story to me.

    Dad smirked, and then let out a long sigh, "because the viins never get to see the end..."

    His words reached my ears like an icy cold during the winter, "that''s not true," I muttered to myself, "one day, I will prove him wrong..."

    It was too bad that I never got to read the ending since that was thest night before my father was hospitalised and I never picked that book back up... And this was my biggest mistake...

    ----

    Present:

    I don''t know how long I was in that dark abyss, aimlessly floating in the sea of nothingness until I got my consciousness back, but it felt like I had been sleeping for a couple of hours.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® But with no windows or clocks around me to give me any indication as to what time it actually was, I didn''t have any hint of the time either.

    The only things I saw through the darkness were my own hands and arms that were moving up and down.

    After another minute or so, my eyes slowly began adjusting to the light too. There was an overheadmp on, so from that at least now I could see where I was.

    I moved my arm and felt that someone was lying next to me, a shback of memories went through my mind and I remembered that I was supposed to wake up alone, but if someone was lying next to me right now, that could only mean one thing.

    "This should be really good," I murmured as I gradually opened my eyes, hoping to see someone cute, but my heart immediately skipped a beat when I witnessed a blue corpse covered in dark red blood lying in front of my very own eyes.

    My body jerked as I pulled my hand away as soon as possible, and then I started breathing heavily, trying to stand up but only to fall back on my knees.

    ''This¡­this isn''t real,'' I continued to think, trying to stand again and that was when, "Good morning young master," a cheerful voice echoed through the room.

    "Good morning," I replied habitually, still having a nk and dizzy mind, not quite understanding what was even going on.

    A figure approached me and extended both of its hands towards me before saying, "you will feel better after some more rest."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I grabbed the hands and let the person pull me up.

    As I lied down on a bed, he covered me with a nket, "your clothes are ready for you in the closet." I somehow  smelled the sweet scent of the fragmance, so I turned my head to look at the man who helped me.

    I was shocked by what I saw.

    He had a pure whiteplexion, his ck hair was slicked back and his eyes were big. He seemed to be in his mid-twenties but his face was much older than that.

    "Wha-what is happening?" I stuttered for a second, ''what is going on, an¡­and where am I?'' A drop of sweat trickled down my forehead.

    "Master, don''t you remember how the assassin yesterday came through your window?" The man asked, smiling.

    "Um, no," I shook my head.

    ''An assassin? I don''t remember anything about it.'' I thought and looked at the man, "but why do you know about that?" This made me suspicious.

    "Because your father was the one who sent him for you," the man smiled, slightly leaning his head to the side.

    "My father...." I whispered and paused.

    Things didn''t make much sense here, ''I don''t even have a father,'' I thought to myself.

    I looked around the room once again, and then down at my hands which were also covered with the dried blood of the corpse, ''disgusting.'' I frowned.

    Something wasn''t right, and I could feel it. I removed the nket and looked down between my legs. I deeply breathed while lifting my chin up, ''okay...''

    I wanted to grin when I saw it but then I put the nket back down. I had to focus, I could still measure itter.

    A dead body on my bed, a butler in my room and expensive-looking furniture, "can I get a mirror, please?" I asked politely not knowing how this person would react.

    I saw the butler freeze for a moment, almost as if he was surprised by my request, but then he nodded and walked out of the room.

    After a minute or two, the door opened and the butler returned again with a small silver mirror in his hand and gave it to me.

    Taking it from him and bringing it up to my face, I was stunned by what I saw in it next.

    The person in the mirror had silver hair and was covered in blood, his eyes were wide open but empty.

    His body was twisted and covered in injuries, bruises and cuts all over it, he had been stabbed in the chest several times and from the looks of it, he even had a broken corbone.

    His dark brown eyes stared straight into the mirror, almost hypnotising me, and then he blinked.

    No, it was me. I was the person in the mirror! My looks werepletely different from what I just saw in this reflection.

    Not that I wanted toin about my looks, but I immediately had to check my body, ''this can''t be right!'' I started checking my neck to make sure that what I was going to find won''t be there.

    Raising my hand to inspect, my fingers touched something cold and hard, it was a thin metal chip inserted behind my neck, ''this can''t be!'' My eyes widened when I realised what was actually happening.

    "Is everything okay, young master?" The butler asked hurriedly but that didn''t matter to me right now.

    As if I was almost right, this room and this ce... I gasped again and paused, and then began looking around once again.

    If I was right about it, this room had to have arge mirror behind the ck bookshelf.

    My eyes started wandering around maniacally as if they were looking for a hunt in the cold winter morning.

    The muscles of my body began to twitch uncontrobly, "there!" I almost yelled getting up immediately, not minding what was on the ground, ''ouch!'' I cried, feeling a piercing pain, and understood that I had stepped on something sharp. I quickly looked down and saw some shattered ss lying next to my bed, ''this probably happened during the fight.''

    I regained my focus and not minding how sharp and painful it felt, not caring how the small amount of blood trickling by it will dirty the expensive-looking carpets, I forced myself to walk towards the mirror.

    With every step, I could feel that my heart was beating faster, *dun* *dun* *dun*

    This silence was so loud and ufortable that it made my lips twitch.

    It was there, the same ce that I read about in the novel.

    The same ripped wooden corner that urred during his childhood shone bright like a daylight beam waking everyone up in the morning.

    I looked a bit down and stood up right before the mirror.

    I kept staring into it, not knowing what I had to do next.

    My lips could not move, as if I was turned into a mute and my jaw went ck when I saw that the person in the mirror was not anybody else, but the side viin of the story,

    "ROWEN!"

 Chapter 3 To Survive

    ?It was surprising, indeed.

    There was only one thing left to do to confirm this.

    Raising my hand, I stretched it out towards the mirror and slowly reached for it, and as my fingers touched the silvery surface to double-check, I knew that I wasn''t dreaming.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® And I wasn''t.

    I slowly pressed my finger forward and pushed it through the mirror, the mirror cracked as the web spread to every corner until it broke apart under my touch.

    "Master, are you okay?" The butler asked as I turned around.

    His face made more sense now, and his cold yet weing gaze was the only thing that made me act more normal.

    I was the side viin, and he was the first friend that this viin ever had.

    If I remembered correctly, his name was Serenu and in the story, he died while sacrificing his life for Rowen, I mean me. ''But why is he still alive? How old am I right now?'' I had numerous questions exploding at once, but it would look suspicious if I asked him questions like those.

    If I was actually here, then what happened to the real Rowen?

    I pulled my thoughts together and began walking back to the bed, ''No, I shouldn''ty in bed while I have so many things to sort out,'' I thought and then looked at the bloody sheets and the corpse lying on them.

    "Did Rowen die during this fight?" I muttered.

    "Did you say anything, master?" Serenu asked.

    "No, I was just talking to myself and checking the bruises from yesterday," I replied immediately.

    This man was a good person, and I knew well enough that I could trust him, ''Should I tell him that I''m not Rowen?'' I furrowed my eyebrows taking a look at him, ''no, that would only confuse him.'' I quickly shook off this thought from my head.

    "Serenu, please bring my clothes," I ordered him.

    With my current behaviour already suspicious enough, if I didn''t want to attract any unnecessary attention from him, I had to act more like Rowen. They clearly didn''t know what was happening to Rowen''s body right now.

    As he left the room and I sat back on the bed.

    There was nothing else that I could do, I needed to think about where to go from here.

    As I rested, I closed my eyes, trying to find some way or the other to get out of there. I knew the plot and Rowen''s ending but I didn''t finish reading the book¡­ ''How do I survive it? Why was I even here?''

    ''Do I have to kill the hero in order to survive in this world?'' I pressed my palms against my forehead thinking all this and sighed.

    In this world, the heroes were always the ones who saved the people, and the viins were the sole ones who died.

    The only way that I could get out of here with my life was by bing the viin that everyone feared and hated, but even that in the end would lead me to get killed by Dante.

    I was trying to think, ''How should I live my life as Rowen right now?''

    His life was far from being called perfect, but even in the most dangerous and scary situations that I had read about, he never showed any kind of fear.

    As for his arrogance, it never had any limits and the way he used to look down on people and would call everyone peasants sometimes made meugh.

    He was the son of a duke, one who had made a contract with a demon and then forced his son to do the same as well.

    This crazy and lunatic father of his was too controlling... He was cing magic chips inside his own children and wife, just so he could track them all in case they disappear.

    I had to find a way how to get rid of mine without Dante knowing about it... This ce was still new and too risky for me to try anything for now.

    As I remembered, after a couple of years, Rowen was able to manipte human blood and the mirror technique, making him the second strongest in the academy.

    Judging from the way I was still in his bedroom, he hasn''t enrolled in the academy yet.

    He was enrolled in the academy when he turned sixteen, so this means that I''m not sixteen yet, ''that gives me the advantage to prepare myself better for approaching future events.''

    I let a long sigh out, I could''ve fled from this ce leaving his name behind, but the chip wouldn''t allow me. The father of Rowen was as merciful as Hitler in my world. ''No chance of even thinking about it.''

    When I was lost deep in my thoughts, Serenu opened the door, holding two white clothes.

    "Here are your clothes, master," he said calmly.

    I took them and put them on quickly. As much as I wanted to change my clothes every hour or something, I couldn''t do anything about it.

    The clothes were made out of expensive-looking silk, which I had to get used to after a few hours of wearing them. ''It feels weird to wear clothes while having cuts on my skin.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I opened the drawer where Rowen was keeping all of his documents. I knew something was supposed to be there, but I wasn''t sure what it really was.

    I opened it and I found a book, titled: The Rules of the World of Darkness- Volume 1.

    As I opened and skimmed through its pages, everything seemed clear enough since it would be my second time reading it.

    The first time I read it was from Rowen''s pov. It was weird to read the same book for the second time in just two days.

    There was also a notebook under the book which I had picked up and started to flip through its pages.

    I stopped on one of the pages and felt as if this page had some kind of power.

    I was getting the familiar tingling sensation again, I didn''t know what it meant though and so, I pushed it away and continued flipping through the pages.

    I couldn''t find anything special in it until I reached the veryst page of it.

    In the corner of the page, there was something written:

    *A contract between a mortal and a Demon.*

    [The one who has chosen the path of darkness shall have''t to payeth the price of his actions, nay matt''r if ''t be true t is valorous ''rcking valor.]

    *A contract between the ruler of the kingdom and a Demon.*

    [If you wish to rule this Kingdom, then this will be the price for doing so.

    Even though you are a Demon, you must submit to the King''sw.

    And can be executed for breaking the King''sw, even though you are a Demon.]

    As I read it, I couldn''t help but shiver. It was simr to Rowen''s story but also different at the same time.

    ''What does this mean?'' I wondered while closing the book and putting it back into the drawer. ''I will have to study itter.'' I closed my eyes as I breathed in more air.

    "Master, will you have breakfast now?" Serenu asked.

    "No, I have some matters to attend to first."

    Shaking my head, I turned around and walked towards the door, I opened it and looked around the corridor.

    The sun was still rising, casting its bright rays into the dark corridor making the darkness go away.

    One thing I needed to see now was Rowen''s father.

    That merciful son of a bitch betrayed his own family and turned Rowen into the viin.

    I had to make sure that the contract with a demon wasn''t sealed. If it wasn''t, I still had hopes of surviving in this crazy world.

    _____

    When I finally reached Rowen''s father''s study room, I entered and looked around, there was absolutely nothing interesting about it.

    Expensive-looking ck chairs filled with red cushions that in my world I would never be able to afford.  A wall filled with books that had a lot of shiny, brown covers.

    "Father, I need to talk to you," I announced my presence seeing the man before me without paying any heed.

    Hector stood up and approached me, "you''re alive," he extended his hands on my shoulders as if greeting me kindly, but his slightly furrowed eyebrows and his fake smile through his gritted teeth were obviously telling another story.

    I wanted to look behind his left ear to see if the contract was already made. I leaned forwards pretending to hug him and my eyes caught that ck mark straight away, ''it''s there!''

    I immediately pushed myself away from him as soon as I noticed it.

    This was it... even with such a hurry I still arrived toote. Rowen''s father had already made the contract with the demon and now there was only one thing that was crystal clear to me.

    To survive in this damned world, I will have to kill the hero.

    ****

    Hello, if you''ve made it this far, join my new Discord server where I''ll be sharing spoilers, pictures of characters and their animated version of them. : https://discord.gg/v2xzkew2

 Chapter 4 Zuri

    ?I knew it wasn''t going to be easy, but I took Rowen''s body way toote. Right now it was either me or Dante, and I had no will to die again.

    Rowen was strong physically and mentally, he never backed down even in the most dangerous situations, and he stood with his head held high, except for this man.

    I tried to take a step forward, but my body refused to move on its own.

    Rowen feared his father after all the torture he went through as a kid, he was afraid of losing his sanity if he ever encountered him again. He was just like me, his mind was broken before, and now I was carrying his memories and fears inside of my head.

    But Rowen wasn''t here, I was Rowen.

    He was no longer a part of me, and I was not the same person anymore. Right now, I was mentally stronger, smarter, and I had the advantage of knowing the plot. I knew what to do, what to say, and how to act.

    I could manipte him easily, I was going to make this bastard struggle just how he made his own son suffer.

    "Father," I said calmly and slowly, "I have an important question that needs answering."

    Hector smirked, and he took another step closer to me.

    "Yes, ask whatever you want." He bent his arms and ced them around my neck. His eyes were burning red, and he smiled wickedly.

    It was like he was trying to intimidate me, but I didn''t back down from a challenge.

    "I want to know where you find these failing assassins?" I lifted the right corner of my lips, eyes ring straight into his. I was mocking him. His hard work of trying to kill his own son? To rid away of his presence in this house? This man who couldn''t understand the situation wasughable.

    He deserved to be humiliated after all he has done, his presence in front of me and his whole existence in this house and this world.

    This man looked like a retard who couldn''t understand what was going on. Iughed, "you still don''t get it? You''re challenging the wrong person" I let out a longugh as his nimble fingers tighten around my throat, forcing my breathing pattern to change.

    "I''m not afraid of you," I hissed.

    As my eyes stared down at his, the tight grip was finally released. The bastard took a  step back.

    I soon heard a sinisterugh from him, "I am your father, you should be afraid of me!"

    I smirked back at him, "I already told you once before, I am not afraid of you, or anyone else around me." I stepped away from him and turned around to walk out of his office.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Since my job here was done, I had no more need of staying.

    Just looking at him made my blood boil inside as I couldn''t understand how a father could hate and torment his own blood, Rowen was his child.

    Not some kind of a bastard who was born out of sudden lust but a child made from love with his wife...

    I opened the brown-wooden door that was made of high-quality wood, but before I walked out, I nced at him through my left shoulder and said, "if you send one more assassin my way, the next corpse toy in my bed will be yours."

    I felt so much anger towards Hector for turning Rowen into a monster. But now that I have seen the truth, I was ready to destroy him.

    I walked out of his office and locked the wooden door behind me. I needed to get some fresh air, so following the long ck carpet to the exit, I walked out of the mansion.

    The sun had risen, and the area was busy with people bustling about their business. There was a crowd of people outside, all of them were looking towards me as I passed by.

    My fists were still clenched, as the adrenaline that was flowing through my veins forcing my blood to circte faster hasn''t vanished yet.

    The time was wrong, the contract was made and my fate was unavoidable if I let that happen. But I had no intention of dying here, especially when I had more advantage than the previous Rowen himself.

    ''If only I had more people on my side,'' I bit my lip.

    I could feel my pulse racing faster and faster, ''just calm down, you can do this.'' I slowed my breathing and tried to think clearly.

    What should I do first?

    *cling*

    I turned my head and saw a dimensional window open up in front of me. It was in the shape of a square, and the edges of the ss were made of gold and green colour.

    [I was sent here to help you]

    It spoke in a female voice like an automatic robot.

    "He-help me?" I stuttered for a moment.

    I couldn''t remember anything simr in the novel before. I wasn''t sure what to do, why was It sent here?

    *cling*

    I looked at the dimensional-looking window, trying to find some kind of exnation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was a name written on the ck panel; I recognized the name, but one with one thing I was unsure about.

    This name somehow sounded different, and I wondered where this would lead to.

    "Who are you?" I asked the window.

    The name wasn''t responding to me, it didn''t give any reply. I was getting irritated because of theck ofmunication.

    I stepped closer and pressed my hands against the ss.

    *cling*

    I removed my hand from the ss and looked down at the name on the screen.

    The name was; ''Zuri.''

    I opened my palm and stared at the name. "Why are you here?" I asked again.

    *cling*

    The name was silent, it didn''t give me any replies. I put my hand on the ss and closed my eyes.

    ''What did Zuri mean? Was this her real name, or just a code of identification?''

    Thinking back to the story, I remembered that Rowen had a girl called ''Zuri'' as his ve.

    But then again, it was impossible for me to tell the difference between this Zuri and the one mentioned in the book.

    Another voice entered my mind, I heard the sound of someone''s footsteps as if it was running away from me. It chuckled, it sounded cute.

    [I am sorry, I couldn''t catch up with you,] the voice said.

    I opened my eyes and looked around me. There were many people passing by. Some of them turned to look at me, they must have mistaken me as a crazy man talking to himself.

    I smiled and looked at the ss again, I wanted to hear more from the other side.

    I ced my hand on the ss and leaned forward. The name was still written on the screen.

    "Oh, so you finally decided to show yourself," I said.

    *ng ng*

    The sound of metal hit my ears, I turned around and saw a sword hanging from the waist of a young woman. She was wearing a blue cape and holding a white hilt in her hands. Her hair was covered by a red bandanna, and she was grinning happily.

    She was beautiful and elegant, her face was full of kindness and innocence.

    "Who are you?" I asked.

    *ng ng*

    I saw the sound of a sword hitting something, a ssh of water. Then, another sound came from the sword, it was slowly spinning around on the floor. This woman began walking out of the window that was weirdly circling around me as her feet stepped on the de of the sword.

    Suddenly, I felt the coldness of the air surrounding my body. A strange feeling ran through my spine, and I looked up to the sky. She was there, above me.

    Her light green wings were fluttering, and she was smiling at me.

    Her smile was hauntingly familiar.

    She leaned forward and started flying towards me. I could feel the wind brushing against my skin, and the pressure caused my heart to beat harder and faster.

    Shended beside me and looked at me with her purple eyes. It was crazy how small she was.

    Her tiny body was about ten centimeters tall, and her clothes were made of cotton. Her hair was silver as the des of knives, and her skin was pale and delicate. She was looking at me with a pair of big eyes.

    [Hello,]  she whispered,

    [I''m here to help you]

    ****

    This author here needs your power stones.

    With every 100 power stones: I will be releasing an extra chapter on the same day!

 Chapter 5 Skills

    ?"Help me?" I asked, confused.

    [Yes, I''m like some kind of a system, sent by the n below.]

    "n of Below?" Her words made me feel even more curious.

    [Yes. They were the ones who sent you here.] She smiled.

    "They are the ones who sen..." I paused, then remembered how I had got here in the first ce, still couldn''t recall anything.

    But just my past, before I got here. My life wasn''t special. I lived as a normal guy, paying my debts, helping my mother and watching weird things online. ''I hope no one will look at my browsing history,'' I closed my eyes and then opened them back up.

    But these weird things were the ones which made me and allowed me to grow as a person.

    I''ve never liked being surrounded by many people and going to work always annoyed me. As for the girls that were my age, they were nothing special but loud and arrogant creatures¡­ No one interested me in my previous life but the motivation to get out of debt.

    I lived a good life but it was not so good that I would regret my own death.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® But it would have been more spectacr if I actually died in a more honourable way, but that''s it for now. I guess I shouldn''tin about my current life, as long as I manage to avoid my cruel fate.

    But one thing that I do wish for is for my mom to get that money and live a good life, ''man¡­ this is really irritating¡­''

    Thinking of how Rowen lived an extravagant life no matter his position, I should learn to do the same for now, leaving my past life and thoughts behind¡­ ''¡­hopefully, I won''t need to meet another death here as well¡­''

    Having caring and loving parents in my previous life, actually made me feel sorry for the real Rowen. He was raised with hate and arrogance around him, and his own father backstabbed him multiple times, so when he met the main viin of the story, Doru Rawson, he thought he would be able to escape the loneliness he had felt.

    But Doru was different, his main goal was to take over the throne and control the demons the Royal family possessed and that''s where he found the use of Rowen... To learn and manipte their every action and examine them, thenter possess them himself.

    But that''s where the hero Dante came across the plot and began ruining Doru''s ns little by little, destroying and killing the viins that supported him...

    I felt a sudden shiver run down my skin as I just thought about Rowen''s part once again, my part...

    But things were going to be different now, it had to be. I had more knowledge and advantage of the story and I knew some future events too...

    I looked back at Zuri and judging by how friendly this so-called ''SYSTEM'' was, I had to ept its kind offer and make it my friend.

    At the end of the day, the thing was just too cute for me to hate it for no valid reason, and hopefully, it will be useful in the future.

    "I understand, but what exactly is your purpose here?" Bringing my attention back to it, I asked.

    I still wondered if I should call her by her name or as ''it''.

    [I''m here to help you] She said.

    I looked at the screen again, it was still writing, and almost looked like coding.

    I sighed heavily.

    "How long does it take to write a sentence?"

    She nced at me with her shiny eyes.

    [You can start asking questions, I will exin everything.]

    She stood up and walked over to the screen, then grabbed the hilt of the sword that was lying on the floor and pulled it out of the screen. Then she put the sword at the side of the screen and pointed it at me, but she stopped midway.

    She looked cute, almost like a fairy that was trying to battle against a giant.

    The sword that she was dragging was almost thrice her size. "What are you doing?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    She shrugged her shoulders and giggled.

    [This is what you would call a sword, isn''t it? I just want to test its power.]

    Taking two steps back, she swung the sword and the next moment a sound of metal hitting something rang out loudly.

    The impact was enough to shake my whole body. It waspletely out of order, even for a small creature like Zuri, she was this powerful. ''I shouldn''t try fighting her, we should get along if she''s here to help me.'' I nailed this in my mind.

    I was thinking of leaning forward, but realising how short girls used to find it offensive in my previous life, I decided otherwise.

    [So, do you want to know more about yourself?]  This adorable-looking system spoke.

    "Myself...?" I paused to think, ''which reminds me, I don''t really know about the current Rowen.'' I looked at her and nodded, "Yes, please tell me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *CLINKK* She immediately vanished inside the screen and began to talk.

    [Rowen: Age 15]

    [Current skills: Swordsmanship]

    [Magic Power level: Lvl 2]

    ''Level two, it''s not bad for a fifteen-year-old, considering that there are only five levels in this world.'' I let her continue and continued to observe every word she was saying.

    [Intelligence: Lvl 45]

    [Love interest: Lvl 30]

    ''Still better than my previous life,'' the right side of my lips lifted automatically without me realising it.

    ''What is love?'' I asked myself, ''Does it even mean anything in this world?''

    The system kept typing, and after a while, she finally finished talking.

    [Alright, that''s all I have to say.]

    I turned around and found myself face-to-face with the system''s sword.

    [This sword belongs to you] Zuri told me.

    I took it in my hands and examined the de.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    She nodded and smiled as if knowing that I was telling the truth.

    I looked at the screen, but Zuri disappeared from it instantly, ''See youter, I guess.''

    As I nced at the sword, I felt a sudden pain rising in my chest.

    ''Why do I feel pain?'' I wondered.

    I continued to hold the sword tightly while staring at the blood flowing through the de, ''why do I feel this way?'' Something was weird and why did it have blood on it?

    Holding the sword that was already dirted with blood, but had a dark ck colour, I started to ponder on things.

    I didn''t know much about this new world, but there was one thing that I knew for sure.

    I was going to take care of myself no matter what.

    The system already told me my real age, and now I had one year to train until I rolled into the academy.

    But there were certain things for me to take care of; the people in this house.

    If I remember correctly, there was an assassin maid called Nari.

    Rowen had made her his servant and by the end of Rowen, she colluded with the protagonist and told him about Rowen''s weakness. ''I shouldn''t let that happen again...''

    Nari was strong, and she was only two years older than me. If I get her on my side,ter on, she might be useful to me.

    The current Nari was emotionally weak, I could take a little advantage of that.

    I let the sword down and decided to get inside the mansion. ''If I''m going to live here, I should at least go inside,'' I let a long sigh out.

    But first, I needed to decide what I was gonna do with this sword in my hand. I looked at it, this dark de was definitely something I could use.

    Rowen''s swordsmanship skills were good but could not be said as excellent as of now. I knew I needed to train more to achieve a better level than Rowen did before he entered the academy.

    But for the time, getting Nari on my side was my priority.

    As I walked inside the mansion, the door opened automatically for me. I entered the hallway and saw the same servant girl who greeted me outside.

    "I see you''ve finally returned." She said after taking another look at me, "you''re going to need to change these clothes since you got dirt all over them."

 Chapter 6 Siblings

    ?I nodded.

    The maid turned and walked away, it seemed like she didn''t have any kind of interest in me as a maid of this house.

    I didn''t waste any time further and also walked upstairs.

    I found myself in a room that was simr to the one I stayed in before, ''I need to do more exploring to remember every corner of this house.'' I thought while I changed my clothes.

    Half of the second floor belonged to Rowen, while the southern corner was dominated by Hector. As long as I avoided his presence, I should be fine.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® When I was done, I headed back downstairs and found that everyone was gathered in the lounge. The twins were still ying chess, but they stopped their game when they noticed me.

    Rowen had two sisters and one younger brother.

    And if I remembered correctly, the only sibling that was relevant to his story was his older sister Irene. ''If Rowen is fifteen right now, that means she''s eighteen,'' I pondered.

    The twins meant nothing to Rowen, nor did he ever pay any attention to them. They did nothing wrong but their existence itself was annoying to him, ''now looking at them, I don''t understand why?''

    The one with long, silver hair was called Mariabelle and the boy with short white hair was Kayden. Neither one of them caused a threat to Rowen''s inheritance of thend and power, ''I shouldn''t bother with them too much, but treating them like siblings wouldn''t cost me my life.''

    "Rowen..." Mariabelle stopped her sentence midway as I looked her in the eyes.

    Kayden also immediately stood up and walked towards me and then knelt on the floor right before me.

    "Greetings, Rowen." He said with a trembling voice as if it was filled with fear.

    "Stand up," Imanded.

    He stood up and gave me a bow, "yes, brother."

    I ignored him and turned back to three maids that were watching after them. The twins were quiet and they were scared of me, but they shouldn''t be scared of the servants that must obey them.

    All three of them only seemed to bother about their existence only when I entered the hall.

    ''I''ll give them some time to adjust themselves.'' I thought as I looked at the maids, ''I can''t help them since I have no real connection with them, but it would be nice if I could at least make their lives easier for them.''

    "Leave us alone," I said in a loud tone. I needed to intimidate them and not get too far from Rowen''s real character, making it rather suspicious.

    They nodded without saying a word and left the room.

    I walked towards the chessboard and picked up a piece, ''I wonder how many moves she missed out.'' I thought while I moved the pawn to the seventh square.

    Rowen always yed using intuition and never used any strategy. The reason why he lost so often was that he couldn''t predict what his opponent would do next.

    But I was not Rowen, I studied and memorized things in my previous life. ''I will use this knowledge here.''

    "What are you doing?" I asked Mariabelle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Looking at her long silver hair and sky-blue eyes, I was a bit amazed, she was indeed the most beautiful child I might have ever seen.

    "I''m sorry, Brother," but quickly she panicked and bowed her head in apology.

    I shook my head and smiled at her, "it''s fine, it wasn''t a big deal."

    Mariabelle looked like she wanted to say something, but she held herself back. My approach was probably surprising to both of them judging by how Kayden was still standing four meters away from me.

    "Is there anything else you want to say to me, Mariabelle?" I asked her, seeing her reluctant.

    She bit her lip, and then peeked at the ground and started walking towards a door.

    She looked shy, or maybe my approach was too sudden for them.

    I decided to let them be and stood up myself. I walked outside and saw the maids whispering, this was shocking to them too, ''this is a great opportunity,'' I grinned and walked closer to them.

    "If I see my six-year-old siblings ying on the cold and dirty ground one more time, the next head I cut off the will that belongs to your family," I said when I was close enough to hear their whispers.

    Rowen used to torture the maids for fun, especially when he was returning from the academy, ''which reminds me, Irene returned too.'' I walked past their pale and dead expressions, ''this should be enough for them to start taking better care of the twins from now on.''

    I returned to my room and quickly undressed, taking a bath in the tub that was probably made from real gold. ''Rich people back in the days really liked to flex their money.''

    Once I finished bathing, I dressed back, ''I''ll need to check my swordter.'' I thought while I nced in the mirror.

    The scars on my face were gone, and my body was covered in light purple bruises which made me look even worse. I didn''t really mind the marks since they didn''t hurt me, ''but I hope the twins won''t be too traumatized by seeing me like this.''

    Iid down on the bed and started thinking, ''Nari belonged to the assassin n. The head of the n sold her off to my father to make her his mistress, but her wavy pink hair reminded him of the witch he had met in the forest, so he turned her into a servant instead.''

    To get Nari on my side, I needed a n, a maniptive one for her to like me and gain her trust. Nari wanted revenge, she wanted my father to be dead for the humiliation he forced her to go through, and I also wanted the same oue, so this might work.

    ''But what should I tell her enough to make her believe in me?'' I wondered as I glimpsed at my sword''s hilt.

    Remembering how cute Zuri was when she carried it made me let out a chuckle, ''one more advantage for me,'' I thought while wiping thest blood stain off the shiny-blue de.

    This sword looked unique, it was changing its colours from time to time, ''interesting...'' I murmured and then went back to my thoughts.

    I needed to adjust to many things here as quickly as possible, and maybe Zuri was sent to help me achieve everything that I desired.

    After a few seconds, my mind went back to Nari, ''She is an assassin turned into a maid.'' I sighed and closed my eyes, but then a realisation hit me.

    "FREEDOM!"

    That''s what she wanted the most as any ve would.

 Chapter 7 His Abilities

    ?The next morning when I woke up, Nari was still my priority but seeing Serenu greeting me with a warm smile made me think about something else.

    "Good morning, Master." He bowed his head to me.

    "Morning, Serenu." I sat up.

    I stood up and went downstairs to have breakfast, ''the maids did a good job cleaning up the mansion since everything looked bright and shiny. It was still early, so there weren''t many people around.

    I walked towards the kitchen where Rowen''s favourite cook, Dorian was busy making food.

    "Good morning, Master," he greeted me with a smile.

    I gave him a small bow as my greeting back to him.

    I took a te and ced it on the table, but then I noticed how nervous he was.

    "Are you okay, Dorian?" I asked him, forgetting that it''s not how Rowen talked to the servants.

    He nodded and then he pointed towards the door, "please wait over there for a moment."

    I sat down and waited for him to finish preparing the food.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked in a serious tone.

    "I-It''s nothing, Master," he stuttered.

    I looked at him, "what is it?"

    Dorian shook his head, "no, I just wanted to ask you if you could eat alone today."

    "You don''t need to worry about me, Dorian," I assured him, ''eat alone, Hector probably tried to poison my food.''

    He looked relieved, "thank you, Master."

    I wanted tough at his reaction, "you''re wee."

    I finished my breakfast and cleaned up after myself, then I went back upstairs. I found a note from Mariabelle telling me toe to the garden, ''she couldn''t write this, and she wouldn''t.'' My suspicion grew stronger.

    Rowen was disliked by many and as he grew older, the number of people who hated him only increased.

    When he was a kid, he would throw tantrums and when people tried to stop him, he would get violent. His nannies had no idea how to handle him, and after too many failed murder attempts, Rowen was sent to the academy.

    "This fool doesn''t learn," I whispered and then smirked.

    Rowen''s abilities were pretty impressive so far, and I actually wanted to see how well was his swordmanship developed, since I had his body, I ''will test it now.'' I thought as I grabbed the sword and headed towards the garden.

    I already knew where the garden was since Rowen spent most of his time in the area. Even though it was the middle of autumn, the garden wasn''tpletely barren. There were some flowers and nts that survived the cold weather.

    When I reached the garden, I saw Mariabelle sitting on the bench and waiting for me. She looked away and turned back when she saw meing, "brot-brother!"

    She jumped off the bench and ran towards me, "I''m sorry! I-I didn''t mean to do that! Please don''t kill me!" She was screaming while sniffing her nose in.

    "Calm down," I said while I put my hand on her shoulder. Her behaviour was only clear to me that Hector was involved.

    I led her to a spot in the garden where we could talk privately. Mariabelle''s eyes were wide open, ''she must have been extremely scared.''

    "Who told you toe here?" I asked straight.

    She turned her round and chubby face to the side and looked at the ground. I leaned closer and ced my hand on her tiny shoulder.

    Her sparkly blue dress with puffy sleeves made her look even cuter, especially since the light breeze blew the fabric around. "Look at me," Imanded her while I raised my tone and pulled her shoulders together.

    Mariabelleplied and slowly raised her head, "it''s okay, Mariabelle." I said and then noticed a red bruise right under her eye, "how did you get this bruise?"

    "Carlo, he hit me." She whispered.

    "What did he say to you, Mariabelle?"

    Her eyes became sad, "he told me he was going to make sure I only have one brother and then told me to go to the garden." Her trembling skin and teary eyes convinced me that she was telling the truth.

    "Did he threaten you?"

    "No...but he threatened to hurt Kayden."

    I clenched my fist, "did he tell you anything else?"

    "No," she shook her head as water started pouring down her cheeks.

    I hugged her tight, "take a deep breath."

    Mariabelle sobbed into my chest, "I''ll protect Kayden, don''t worry."

    While she was still in my arms, the sword that I had dropped on the ground in front of me to predict the attack shone, and a ck shadow appeared in it.

    I immediately pushed my sister away and grabbed the sword. It was a dark-brown longsword with a silver de.

    The sword began emitting light, and the shape of the sword changed again.

    The handle became longer and the sword itself became bigger. The glowing de was now a full-sized longsword.

    *clink*

    Zuri appeared on my shoulder.

    [Rowen, I will be your sword] she spoke but my focus was on the man who appeared out of thin air. He was wearing a ck robe and was carrying a staff.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''That''s the guy who attacked Rowen in the academy,'' I thought while the sword on my shoulder began to glow brighter.

    The man walked towards us, "I know what you are nning, and I won''t let you."

    "What are you talking about?" I asked while Zuri stood next to me.

    She then flew next to the sword and sank inside it.

    The man smiled, "I''m talking about stopping your little game."

    "My games?" I was confused.

    Before he could answer, he raised his staff and pointed it at me, "hail, master!"

    A dark green mist surrounded me and I felt a wave of pain all over my body. I tried to resist it, but I couldn''t.

    [Rowen, use me] Zuri spoke.

    I nodded without a clear thought and then I saw the man in front of me go flying backwards. I quickly got up and swung my sword once again.

    "Ngahaha!" I heard himughing, "this is worth a bonus, so easy to kill," he spoke loudly.

    "Easy to kill, you say," I grinned, ''I''m not going to die so suddenly.'' I lifted the sword as Zuri said, "use me,"

    I then saw the man in front of me raise his staff again.

    Before he could do anything, I punched the ground with my left hand and created an energy shield around me, "so I can use Rowen''s magic even if I''m not him," remember Rowen having this power but not knowing until he turned seventeen? ''Thank God, his part was more interesting to read than Dante''s.'' I focused.

    [Create the mirror effect with a sword] Zuri ordered me sounding like a robot as if it wasn''t her own voice.

    I took a step forward, ''oh yeah, that''s it, but how did she know?''

    I swung my sword like a meteor, and the de shattered the barrier of the shield. It caused a ss-like mirror effect to be scattered everywhere. But the man was too fast, and before I knew it, he had already raised his staff.

    I was barely able to dodge the spell that was shot at me, but thanks to Zuri''s fast in-and-out movements, the man was unable to get a solid hit at me.

    He was so mad that he even cursed me, "you''re dead! I''m going to make sure you never see your family again!"

    His sentence made it sound as if he was in some kind of cartoon, I cringed at the voice. He then charged towards me again, but this time, I used the mirror effect.

    I jumped off the ground and swung my sword downwards. I sliced the man''s leg as he passed by me. He fell down and yelled, "you son of a bitch!"

    I then ran towards the man and kicked him once, twice, three times. I didn''t stop until he was unconscious.

    I turned to  Mariabelle, "are you okay?" I asked loudly.

    "Yes," she answered. Her frozen face made it look like she was scared to death.

    I looked at the man who was still unconscious and gritted my teeth. The blood began to boil as my veins popped up. I knew I was gonna have to kill someone here, but not in front of a child.

    "Mariabelle, go back to the mansion," I ordered her while my full focus was on the man''s body.

    "Okay," she nodded and ran towards the mansion.

    I then lifted my sword and moved towards the man, "get up, I know you''re awake."

    The man slowly sat up, "what are you going to do? Kill me?"

    I then realized that he wasn''t paying attention to me, but his eyes were focused on the ground where the ss shards of the mirror effect had been. The more he was avoiding my questions the more he annoyed me.

    I had no other choice but to finish him off now. I then swung my sword, "let''s end this."

    I sliced the man''s throat and watched him fall down. The blood sprayed out like a fountain, covering me in a thinyer of red. I could see the life go out of his eyes as he looked at me with fear and awe.

    I tossed my sword to the ground beside me and then pulled out a stone I picked from Rowen''s drawer and threw it into the air.

    These stones had different effects depending on how many times you throw them. I was able to create a barrier that would be able to block any attack.

    In case another one appears, this stone would be able to protect me for a while.

    I then lifted my sword and stared at the man''s corpse. "Zuri, can you give me details about this person?" I hoped that she would, considering how much she knew about me.

    [Hmm, his name is Mark, he was a servant here.] She spoke.

    "Why would a servant want to kill me?" I asked confused.

    [Because he wants to take a ce as the leader of the Ebon des.]

    This name was familiar because it belonged to the organisation where my father bought Nari from.

    "But why? What did I have to do with it?" I questioned, "anyway, thanks Zuri for helping me."

    [No problem,] Zuri replied as her voice vanished and the sword I held in my hand got smaller.

    After a few minutes, the adrenaline that was rushing through my veins slowly started fading, making me realise what I just did, and unable to hold it anymore, I coughed, vomiting out the breakfast I had in the morning.

    *huuurgeeh*

    It left a soar feeling inside my throat, but I had no time to care about this now, I turned around and looked down, "what to do with you?" I whispered as I kicked the corpse with my left foot.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom A petty side of me wanted to bring his corpse and leave it next to the office, but I decided to let it rot inside the garden since the windows from Hector''s chambers were pointed out straight to this spot.

    He was watching.

 Chapter 8 Nari

    ?After a few hours, I woke up still feeling physically exhausted and I felt like I was covered in fresh wounds. I looked at my body and saw that I did have some injuries. My stomach area felt weird, so I tried to stand up and walk.

    "Ouch!" I groaned.

    I felt a small sharp pain but not painful enough for me toin about it.

    I walked to the bathroom and washed my face. The water was cold, so I waited for a little bit until it became warm, ''oh yes, this is not modern times, I need servants for the warm water.'' I thought as I looked at the golden sink and its tap.

    It was the seventeen-eighties era, and not many things were developed in this novel besides magic and demons.

    I walked out of the bathroom and noticed that I was being watched by the servant that was cleaning the room. I couldn''t help but smile as I remembered my old life.

    I didn''t greet him, but He bowed at me, "good morning, young duke."

    I quickly changed and went downstairs. When I entered the hall, I saw everyone gathered around Hector''s desk and they were talking among themselves.

    ''They are probably discussing the corpse I left for them yesterday,'' I thought to myself as I walked past.

    I needed to find Nari first, so I decided not to bother myself with what was going on here. I needed to focus on getting her on my side first and then on my trainingter on.

    When I reached the living room, I found her standing there, staring out the window. Her long wavy pink hair was flowing softly as she looked at the trees swaying.

    She turned around when she heard a noise and saw me. "Good morning, Mr Dragon," she said.

    "Nari," I replied.

    She looked to be in a good mood, but her focused view of the outside told me that something was bothering her.

    This was a perfect opportunity for me to start talking to her. My current body was stuck in a fifteen years old one, but I was still a full head taller than Nari.

    I was supposed to be more intimidating. I looked back and saw a dark red antique-looking chair that was facing the window. I assumed that it was meant for her. I took the seat and smiled at Nari.

    "Nari..." I paused and looked at her wearing this in ck dress.

    A white apron was set in front of her chest, covering herrge breasts.

    Her small waist and narrow hips were perfect, she was shaped like a goddess, but they weren''t the most prominent feature of her body. The swell of her buttocks and her long legsbined to make up for it, making her look like an angel.

    She had a nice figure, but I hoped that she''d wear something elseter.

    The hairband holding her hair together was also white, but it matched her dark like-demon eyes perfectly. Her long ck eyshes framed them nicely as she looked at me with a smile that I knew could kill anyone who wasn''t strong enough to withstand its power.

    "You look wonderful today," Iplimented her.

    "Thank you, Mr Dragon," she blushed and turn around.

    The ck choker she was wearing on her neck to cover the strangling marks looked even more sinister than it had before.  This small detail of her outfit made her look more desirable than ever, like a dark elf or a subus from some mythos. It was astonishing.

    "I have a question for you," I said as I stared her straight in the eyes, her impulsive inhale made me think that she wasn''t prepared for it.

    "Where were youst night?" I asked her, "you weren''t at the mansion."

    "I was sleeping because I-I was tired," she stuttered.

    I needed to get her attention, to show her that I notice her presence and noticed when she was not around. I needed to make her feel special about herself, so she could be excluded from every other basic maid here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In my eyes, she already was special, with her abilities and determination to kill. Her perfect body moves were nothing less than a miracle of nature, but it''s not just her appearance that makes her so special. It''s also how she uses those abilities, which is what I find most fascinating about her.

    I needed Nari on my side.

    "Well, I''m d to see that you are healthy," I said.

    "Yes, thank you, Mr Dragon," she replied.

    She seemed to be trying to avoid eye contact with me, so I gave her a quick nce and smiled.

    "Nari, do you have something that you desire?" I asked in a deep and low tone.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "No, Mr Dragon," she said and took a deep breath once again, "But I wish to be stronger, to defeat those who have wronged me and-"

    "Hold on!" I interrupted her, "what do you mean by those people?"

    Her expression changed and she looked away from me, "It is nothing."

    "Nari, are you hiding something?" I questioned her knowing damn well that she was, I knew about her past and her future.

    I knew that she was an assassin, but I didn''t know why she was hiding this fact.

    "I am sorry, Mr Dragon," she bowed her head, "but I can not tell you anything."

    I stood up and took a step towards her. She was looking through the window, so this was a perfect opportunity for me to get behind her.

    I gently grabbed her shoulder and pulled her closer to me. I moved my head to hers and whispered in her ear, "If you want to stay alive, tell me what you desire the most?"

    My left hand slipped down her thigh while my right hand was still gripping her shoulder.

    "Do you desire to be loved?" I whispered.

    I felt how a shiver ran throughout her whole body and her hands moved on their own as if it was possessed by some evil spirit.

    "No," she replied and kept her eyes closed.

    Nari tried to push me off and spoke in a low voice, "I will be fine. Leave me alone."

    I was startled by her sudden reaction, she was fierce and I liked that.

    A part of me even forgot for a second that I was in front of one of the biggest killers in the novel, but that was what it made more entertaining. She was nothing but a maid now. Her causing me a bruise could get her haunted and killed within seconds.

    "Nari, I can help you to achieve it." I whispered into her ear again, "Tell me what you crave and I''ll give it to you."

    I pulled back my hand from her shoulder and slowly put it on her waist.

    Her breathing was rapid and her heartbeat was faster than before. The way her whole body trembled, I knew that she was confused by my sudden actions.

    "Please stop," she begged, "I don''t need any of your help. I am fine without it. Please leave me alone!"

    Her words were enough for me to realize that I should not pursue this further. This girl was dangerous, but I wanted to get closer to her.

    With a calm demeanor, I let go of her. I went back to sit in the chair, ced my right hand on the arm-holder and started rubbing my fingers. "I can kill him for you," with a cold and icy re I looked her in the eyes once more.

 Chapter 9 Between The Lines

    ?I could feel the fear emanating from her body as her legs were shaking while she bit her lip.

    "I don''t understand..." she trembled, shaking her head, "why should I trust you?"

    "There''s nothing as to why you should trust me, Nari." I put my hand down, took another look at her and sneered, "do you have any other choice but to trust me?"

    She looked at me and furrowed her eyebrows, "What?"

    "You killed two men in a row without hesitation," I reminded her.

    Her widened eyes and her slightly opened mouth made me understand that she clearly knew what I was talking about.

    She felt guilty about killing them, but I forced her to ept the fact.

    I then stood up from the chair before turning around and walking over to the window.

    I could hear her breathing heavily. I knew that if she wanted to, she could kill me right now, instantly.

    She was scared and I could sense that she wasn''t willing to betray anyone, including the master she served.

    "What is your point for acting this way?" She asked me in a low tone voice while rubbing her thin little fingers together.

    I turned around and looked into her eyes. "You will soon learn that it is best for you to trust me, Nari."

    "Why?" She asked again.

    I gave her no answer to this but still continued looking at her, "Now, please tell me what is your wish?" I asked her in a serious tone.

    She stared at me for a moment, and then she bit her lower lip. "I-I want to find the person who murdered my parents and sold me off to your father, I want him dead."

    I sighed, "Your wish is foolish."

    "Why?" She asked, biting her lips hard enough that I could see some blood trickling from her lips.

    I shook my head and exined.

    "Because he is a very powerful man, a member of the royal family," I continued, "he can easily escape from any prison."

    "But I-" she started, but I interrupted her, "but I don''t care about the legal system orws." I put my hands into my pockets.

    "Then what do you want?" She asked.

    "I want you to join me," I told her.

    Her eyes narrowed, "join you as... ?"

    "My ally," I answered, "and I need you to train my magic skills. You are an expert in the art of assassination, so I want you to teach me everything that you know."

    She stared at me, and I could sense that she was deeply thinking about what I just said.

    "Do you really believe that you can defeat those who are stronger than you?" She asked me.

    "Of course not!" Iughed, "but I need you to help me in order to achieve my goals. We both have the same goal: we want to take down our targets, and I hope that you will help me."

    "How can I trust you?" She asked, believing that I was just a child in her eyes.

    "You can trust me only after you have seen my power," I told her, "I will show you once you are ready."

    "Okay," she nodded, "I''ll train you." She agreed but her cold re made me doubt it.

    "Good," I replied with no tone in my voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I turned away from her and headed back to my room.

    Engaging in a conversation a little longer would have made me look weak. For now, she wasn''t on the level to trust mepletely and I didn''t need her to see my weak point just yet.

    In the novel, she was the one who spilled Rowen''s weakness to Dante. I couldn''t risk that for now.

    I sat on my bed and stared out of the window.

    A thought came to my mind.

    I needed to keep her close to me until I could start training with her. I had to make sure that she wouldn''t run out of the mansion.

    I needed to be careful.

    That night, I stayed up in my room. I spent hours thinking about how I could make Nari fully trust me and enough to have faith in me as well.

    I was tempted to use my powers to force her, but I knew that it wasn''t the right thing to do.

    Nari wanted the murderer of her parents dead. In the book, Dante was the one who killed him, gaining aplete Nari''s trust.

    It would have worked in the novel, but here things were different now. My status was higher than Dante''s and my position as the heir of this family could be tarnished with one failed move. I had to think twice about my steps forward.

    Nari was more intelligent than she looked. She was capable of making her own decisions.

    I needed to earn her trust, and I knew that I could do that by staying true to my words.

    The next morning, I woke up and went downstairs.

    I ordered some food from the kitchen and ate breakfast in my bedroom.

    I searched through the map of the Merpha kingdom where we lived for the Elbon des organisation''s location.

    While eating my meal, I looked at the city map and found a ce called ''Bastion''.

    It was located north of the capital, and it was known as the strongest fortress in the kingdom. I remembered this name, it had been mentioned in the diary of the previous owner of the house.

    I took out the parchment and read the information written on it.

    ''An ancient fortress built during the time of King William.''

    The parchment was old, but the words were still readable.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Scums, murderers, and thieves used to gather in this ce to n their crimes.

    During the reign of King William, the king built three fortresses called Bastions all around hisnd.

    The other two bastions were located near the sea, but this Bastion was situated in the middle of the kingdom. The reason why it was chosen as a central position was that the castle was protected by the mountains surrounding it. It was the most secure point in the entire Merpha Kingdom.

    ''Due to its strategic location, Bastion has be an important military base for the kingdom, and that''s where the man who murdered Nari''s parents and sold her off lived.''

    He was a scum who served under the crown, and he was involved in many shady deals. He was also the one responsible for selling young girls to the royal family.

    After reading that part, I sighed, remembering the past. I had a bad feeling about this mission, but this was a sacrifice I was willing to make for Nari''s trust.

    I knew her desire and when that desire will be a surrender then surrender will be the power  one can control.

    And I wanted that power in my hands.

 Chapter 10 Mirror Technique

    ?The next morning I was engrossed in thinking about the plot and was trying to remember the uing events.

    But as I tried to recall, certain things that I had experienced didn''t even make any sense, as per how the story was going.

    I tried to remember the lines from the book but nothing wasing to my mind right now, "the events..." I punched my face with a soft silk pillow, "aarrgh!" I gritted my teeth, nothing was helping me to remember those small events.

    Although these small events in the story weren''t big in themselves, that was also what led the story it its original ending.

    The era wasn''t too bad, and people still were calling each other Dukes and princes, but what... ''Wait!'' A sudden memory of a prince went through my head...

    I recalled that the prince was the one who was behind all the schemes and was also the one who manipted the main viin, Rowen, to act this way.

    Thinking this through, I got up putting the pillow down.

    It made sense. The crown prince!

    The crown was behind all of this in the first ce... Human trafficking, the demon summons, ''how the fuck did Rowen''s father learn how to make a contract with a demon in the first ce...? It''s because the king is his first-line cousin, and all of this was rted to the main enemy of the story.

    The demon who possessed Hector''s body,ter on, took the control of Rowen. And Rowen being stubborn as he was, just couldn''t control the power of the demon inside him and could only be defeated.

    Everything was connected.

    "Oh yeah," then I remembered something more, "this guy, the crown prince, summoned a demon and then he used its power to kill the king in theter part of the story!"

    But this was for further events to foresee, right now my primary goal was to be stronger and get everyone on my side, everyone that was strong and powerful, including Nari.

    Leaving the bed, I went near Rowen''s private library, ''his power...'' quickly taking a look through the books, a thought went through my mind. Rowen''s power was something that I needed to learn how to control properly.

    Now that I had Zuri, I was confident that I would struggle less, but if I remember reading it correctly, Rowen''s true and real power remained undiscovered before the demon took his body.

    "The mirror technique..." I murmured while going through the old books in Rowen''s library.

    I didn''t know the exact name of it but I needed to know how he controlled his power. Maybe this way I can control mine better.

    As I shuffled through the books, I could feel something in my heart telling me that this was the right path to follow, and I could also feel that the book could give me answers.

    And that was when my finger''s arrived at a certain book titled, MIRROR TECHNIQUE. I grabbed it at once and opened it.

    While skimming through the first few pages, I found a really  interesting paragraph, ''The Mirror technique is a special magic that allows the user to reflect magic energy into any other object.''

    I was a bit dazed after reading through this.

    Now that I think about it, it was weird when I knew what to do when I killed that man yesterday, but it also could be all thanks to Zuri again.

    I kept reading through the lines and found another passage, ''By using this technique, the user can increase his power, for example, he can increase his fire magic by reflecting it to a weapon or another person.''

    This was a piece of very good news for me, but not the question. How do I do that? Is it simr to a shield that I used before? Or will I just have to hold onto an object and I will be able to reflect the magic with it?

    I flipped over the page and found a sentence which said, ''To use the Mirror technique, one needs to be able to create a shield or wall against the opponent''s attack.''

    ''Wait,'' I thought of something, ''it won''t work if the opponent doesn''t hit you, right?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Because if it didn''t work unless the opponent hit me, this would be rendered ineffective and also only waste my own energy.

    I was confused about the whole concept of this technique, but I needed to know the details as soon as possible.

    Rowen had be the second strongest in the academy after he met his master who also trained the protagonist of the story, Dante, but I had to learn and master the techniquepletely before I entered the academy.

    I could feel the magic within myself, but I couldn''t just get a hold of what I needed to do.

    "THUDD"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® I closed the book and took it to the bed for further examination.

    The only thing I liked about this ce was that I was the master there, and if I wanted toy down in bed and do absolutely nothing, I could do so, without caring about anything.

    After reading what was written about the Magic Mirror in the book, I tried to understand it.

    Iy down, staring at the ceiling.

    I lifted my right hand up, ''how do I make the effect in the first ce, what do I reallyck?'' I thought to myself trying.

    I focused on my magic and I tried to do what I was supposed to do as mentioned. I kept my fingers open and concentrated on them, ''ooh, that''s it.''

    And that was when I felt the energy flowing through my veins as I spread it onto the palm of my hand.

    Feeling the energy at the tip of my fingers, I extended my fingers towards the bed and formed a circle with my fingers.

    I could feel the Magic energy running through my body and feel my inner power growing. My veins became hot and the energy started to flow into my palm.

    My body started to be numb while my chest tightened and my heartbeat quickened.

    All these sensations filled my being alerting my whole body.

    I held my breath and let the magic flow into the bed''s cover, and soon enough, I had created a protective barrier between myself and the cover, ''wha-what is this?'' I gasped, as my heart began beating faster and harder in my chest.

    My body was burning up and my muscles were tensing and rxing all at once. This was the first time that I ever felt such an incredible rush of energy coursing through my body.

    My body seemed to be boiling, "I ca-can''t believe it!" I grasped jumping from the spot in surprise.

    I couldn''t see even the surface of the cover because it was covered by white light, but I could sense that the magic was running through its material, creating a very thinyer of ice.

    I was amazed by how much power I could generate and how quickly it worked, but why was everything so easy to control?

    Was it really so easy to learn?

    The real Rowen struggled for a few weeks in the academy just to do what I did now, ''something was not right here...'' I was rmed, I released my hand quickly as this thought came into my mind and the effect of the created magic disappeared.

    Something important was missing, something that could make me lose and die.

    I definitely couldn''t make any errors and confusion wasn''t a choice for me. I couldn''t struggle or fall, as I knew that it only takes one mistake for someone to go down in history.

 Chapter 11 Just A Maidâ€¦

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® ?Nari''s (POV)

    My hands became sweaty as I couldn''t easily let go of yesterday''s events from my mind.

    I was constantly thinking about the situation and the consequences of my actions.

    Though I had be strong enough to protect myself from danger, if I continued to live in this ce without anyone knowing who I really am, then it would not be long before someone would surely find out about it sooner orter.

    I was still in my thoughts when I heard a call.

    "Nari, move faster!" The head maid wasmanding me.

    ''Not long left until I can escape from here,'' giving a nod to her, I murmured to myself.

    Even if Master Rowen had promised to take care of things on my behalf, he''s younger than me and from clear observation, he also isn''t the most powerful man in this mansion. I don''t think he could talk back to his crazy father, where did that sudden confidencee in him all of a sudden?

    All the shadyments and res from him, now all of a sudden he wanted to act nice, ''but how did he know about my power? Who told him?'' I thought to myself.

    I wondered if the Duke was the one to tell him about me just so he could,ter on, use it against me.

    I was thinking about Rowen''s words from yesterday when I saw something zooming in my vision.

    "Faster, God Damn it!" The head maid had raised her voice and lifted her hand as well, her intention could not be more clear, she was trying to p me.

    My instincts were telling me to drop the sack of the master''s dirty clothes that I was holding and protect myself, but I couldn''t allow my real talent to be exposed here, not just yet.

    "PAHHHHH"

    A loud and crisp p weed my cheek, and I felt a stingy vibration run through my skin.

    The fire of my anger rose to my cheeks as I clenched my fists tightly holding the sack. I felt how my blood circted inside of me, and I gritted my teeth, pressing them together. I moved away from the head maid and looked down at the clothes, ''I''m ruined!''

    "You''re not doing your work properly, damn girl!" She yelled again.

    I furrowed my eyebrows as my temper sparked!

    I wanted to punch her back and immediately knock her out with my arm so much, I wanted to give her the pain that she had given me, but I couldn''t... Not yet... I was hopeless and helpless in this situation.

    Rage continued to pulse through my veins just thinking of how pathetic I was right now.

    I, a trained assassin, couldn''t do anything to protect myself from a mere maid''s p, this was a disgrace to my very name. I was getting closer to breaking down and crying, but I knew that it was not going to help me either.

    ''All I need is some rest and time,'' I sighed.

    I tried to suppress the irritation that was trembling inside me. My magic was starting to get activated, ''maybe I should''ve started working on my magic earlier.''

    "Look what you did, pick it up!"

    And that was when I heard her words again, it only made my stomach twist, they forced water to fill my eyes, ''what is this...?'' I felt a cold pearl-like teardrop slip from my eyelids and down my cheek.

    She didn''t care even a tiny bit about the fact that I might have gotten hurt by her careless actions, all she cared about were the clothes and she didn''t even try to help me. If it only wasn''t for this damned chip, I could''ve escaped from here earlier! But the magic chip that was inserted inside my body would easily track my location and I could get killed¡­

    I still needed time to find the people who killed my parents and avenge them¡­ I needed revenge first so I couldter on just die in peace¡­ I wanted to kill and murder the people who did this, I also wanted to see Hector''s begging body in front of me¡­ To beg me for mercy while I torture him and kill him, but I had no power now¡­ My skills and talents that were discovered at a very young age were useless right now¡­ All because of this damn chip I couldn''t do anything, yet¡­

    I picked up the clothes with my hands and ced them on the wooden table that was in front of me, ''just wait until I escape from here.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The head maid stormed off and returned to her room, and I was left alone in the corridor.

    "I hate it here! I hate it!" A nervous scream escaped my lips as I clenched my fists once more.

    My body moved on its own, and I could feel how my trembling knees were suddenly touching the cold like winter''s snow murmur floor, ''I can''t believe it!'' My hands started to shake as I stared at them through my blurry eyes which were full of tears.

    A few questions came to me as I continued to stare at my hands.

    What are you doing Nari? You are so weak! Stop crying already! I scolded myself to get over it, but my body refused to heed mymands.

    Tears began to continuously stream down my face, and I let out a deep sob, "mom...! I miss my mom...!" I shouted out loud, and I held my arms tightly around my body as I tried topose myself.

    This was the first time ever I felt so lonely and helpless.

    "Why isn''t she here anymore?" I tried to recall my memories of her. She was always there for me whenever I was sad, or when I needed help with something.

    I couldn''t remember just how many years it had been since I lost her, but I still remembered the pain which apanied me at that moment. My chest was burning up with sadness, and I felt like I was going to vomit.

    "Mom...!" I screamed again, "I miss you!" I cried out loud in despair, but no tears came to my eyes this time. I could kill anyone I wanted, but this damn chip wouldn''t let me escape from this ce. This damned Hector would find me immediately whenever I go, but maybe it''s for the best, perhaps that''s what I deserved after killing innocent people... Memories and shbacks were going through my mind right, as if some kind of wind was passing by, reminding you that it exists.

    "Stop!" I shouted in frustration.

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, my emotions got the better of me, and I let out a loud cry once again, "Why?! Why am I cursed!?" I started punching the bag with my bare hands. I threw it against the wall and punched it again, and again, and again until my body was sore and bruised.

    "Damn it!" I screamed in anger.

    It was my fault, I caused the deaths of so many innocent people, I didn''t deserve to live, and this damned Rowen! Just how could he trust me after knowing that I am a murderer? He said that he would protect me, but is he really capable of doing so?

    I felt like I was going to break apart if I kept going like this.

    "Enough..." I muttered to myself, trying to calm myself down while taking a deep breath.

    I needed to get out of here, I needed to forget about my past, and find myself again. I had to be strong again, I couldn''t show my weakness to anyone.

    "Nari...?" A sharp tone greeted my ears from behind, I turned around and saw the head maid standing in front of me.

    Her face was burning red with anger, as she pointed her finger at me before scolding me loudly once again, "stop acting like a child!"

    "I don''t want you to touch me," I replied bluntly, keeping my distance from her, but anger was still burning in my heart.

    "If you don''t, I''ll kick your ass!" She threatened, raising her hand.

    This was it, fury roared through my mind as I noticed that she was trying to hit me again.

    I wasn''t gonna let this happen, even if I was just a ve in this house right now, I had my dignity and honor as a trained assassin.

    "Don''t you dare!" I grunted as my eyes red straight into hers.

    The muscles of my hand tightened as I also prepared myself to strike her down, but the next moment I saw someone grab her shoulder and stop her.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

 Chapter 12 The Pink Rose

    ?Since I couldn''t find the inner peace which I was looking for, I decided to go for a stroll around and explore the mansion a little bit more.

    Not gonna lie, the mansion was big and massive, just like the castles in Scond from my world.

    The building itself was very old fashioned with a lot of decorations, be it various sculptures or the numerous arts, nheless it reminded me of the old buildings from the middle east.

    In front of the mansion, there was a long porch along with a big garden.

    As I walked further into the mansion, I saw a few guards walking around the ce, they were dressed in ck coats with swords hanging on the side of their waists.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom They looked like bodyguards or body guards to be precise.

    They were rather intimidating, especially since I was not used to seeing them around. But the swords which they had with them were hard to identify.

    Each guard had a different outfit, but all of them wore simr dark clothing.

    I noticed that they weren''t moving as freely as I was, and I could judge that they were keeping an eye on me, ''Rowen doesn''t seem to be liked here as well,'' I thought and noticed the corners of my lips lift themselves. I couldn''t help it but to feel a bit amused about their attitude, ''I''m your master here, don''t forget that.'' I raised my left eyebrow and ced my hands back inside my pockets as I walked past.

    This was my home now and as soon as I got rid of Hector, everyone here would work for me.

    It''s sad to know that I couldn''t have all of this in my previous life, and couldn''t help my struggling mother much either, ''I hope now she lives a better life with the death insurance that she probably got from my passing away.''

    A mother''s love was something that Rowen was missing, as for in my world, I was struggling to find the right path without a father and relied on my mother more, but Rowen didn''t have love from either one.

    His father hated him for being better than he was his age, more talented and more charming, ''well, I got to give this to Rowen to be honest,'' a sudden smirk escaped my mouth as I thought about it.

    But the main reason behind Hector''s hate towards Rowen was Herena, the mother of Rowen... After giving birth to Rowen, Herena turned herself away from Hector emotionally and no one knows what happened, even the author of the book didn''t give many details about Herena''s sudden change of behavior, ''I should look into that a bit moreter.''

    As far I remember, Herena locked herself in a room and would only meet Hector to perform her wife duties during the night, but after the birth of the twins, no one saw her ever since.

    ''I wonder if she''s still alive to begin with...'' I scratched my head and that was when I heard a loud noiseing from the end of the ghostly-looking corridor, "how dare you talk back to me?"

    A peasant-looking fat maid was about to raise her hand against someone.

    I couldn''t see who it was in the first ce, so I leaned to the side and what I saw next made my jaws drop and eyes widened, a long, wavy pink like rainbow hairid on the ground surrounded by dirty clothes next to her.

    ''Nari!''

    I gasped when I saw her right cheek was bruised and swollen, it had a faded red color on it. The eyes that I saw yesterday full of conflict were now filled with tears, ''she''s been beaten up!''

    That woman deserves to die for assaulting Nari!

    I tightened my fist and my body moved on ahead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Anger jolted through my veins as I grabbed the maid''s hand, "what do you think you''re doing?"

    I raised my voice as unspeakable anger was about to explode from my heart.

    I pushed the maid to the side, and immediately leaned down to check on Nari, "Are you okay?"

    I gently tried to touch her bruised cheek, ''this bitch!'' Rage ran red through my brain, as I gritted my teeth, "Nari, can you stand up?" Her fragile, weak-looking body felt extremely hopeless right now.

    She gave me no answer, but a sob.

    The humiliation! I knew exactly how she felt right now.

    She was like a pink rose that couldn''t bloom due the darkness that surrounded her. She was strong and confident, but due to some circumstances, she couldn''t talk back or protect herself from bullies in this mansion.

    In the novel, Rowen was one of them too, but I''m not Rowen: ''I will let you shine,'' I thought to myself, as I slowly grabbed her by her small waist.

    It was ridiculously tiny, thinking that she, someone who was one of the most feared assassins in the book, but her body was so fragile that it made a small chuckle escape through my mouth.

    Her skin, soft like petals, felt warm in my hands, and I could tell that she was blushing with embarrassment that the master had seen her like this.

    "Are you alright?" I asked quietly, "please try to stand." I tried to force myself to sound as gentle as possible.

    I pulled her up carefully, and supported her weight with both hands, e on, we need to go to the infirmary." I moved my face closer to hers, "I''m sorry, please forgive me for what I will do to herter on."

    I felt guilty for being so careless, but Nari simply smiled at me with those beautiful ck, night-like eyes, "it''s ok, I guess I deserved it."

    The next second, she hugged me tightly, and I returned her embrace, "thank you, Nari." I whispered into her ear.

    Our heads were pressed together as our bodies touched each other from behind, and I could smell a sweet scent enter my nostrils that reminded me of strawberries.

    I subconsciously nced at her soft pink lips, and felt a strange sensation rise within my stomach.

    ''No! Stop it!''

    I urged myself as I hurriedly took a deep breath, ''you''re attracted to her, you''re a good guy, why would you do such things?'' I thought to myself with disgust, but my body clearly refused to listen to my thoughts.

    "Ma-master Rowen!"

    And that was when I heard the maid''s shout from behind us.

    From her trembling legs and shaking hand ced on her mouth, I could understand that she was truly scared of the situation, ''I wonder how many more maids this bitch bullied here,'' I nced over my shoulder and gave her a sharp re, "I wille back for youter."

 Chapter 13 Letâ€™s Bet

    ?I was not sure if this ce had any infirmary or not, so I took Nari into my room, "here," I supported her body gently on my bed.

    Maybe I was just overreacting, but seeing someone in this state right before me, I couldn''t help but feel disgusted by the way that maid treated Nari.

    That woman was clearly aggressive, and she was a bully to everyone else, ''but what makes you different?'' I thought to myself as I frowned.

    After cing a nket around her shoulders, I sat beside her and started talking to her, "Nari, are you alright?" I asked while holding her hand softly between mine.

    "Yes, yes I''m fine... Just a little shock is all." She shivered and answered with a blush.

    I could tell that she was feeling ufortable, and I wondered how much of what happened today would she need to endure before shepletely breaks down.

    "Nari, please tell me what happened. Why did she do this to you?" I asked in a soft tone so that she wouldn''t feel as though she was being interrogated.

    I was aware that she worked for my father at night, not in a sexual way since he was sickened by her looks but in a more serious one.

    Nari had to kill people for him, and what would do best if not for a woman with poison needles and extremely agile body movements?

    Hector hated Nari because she reminded him of a witch he had met before, but he was also like me, someone who admired her killing skills¡­ So he turned her into a ve, forcing her to work in the mansion as a maid.

    Now staring at her small fingers, which were filled with many small bruises and scars, I understood that she was in pain, and was struggling to cope with her current situation, ''I need to help her!'' I thought to myself.

    "Nari, I know that you''re scared... but please trust me when I tell you that I will help you to escape my father and get revenge on the people who murdered your family."

    It was a sensitive topic for her, but this was also the only way that I was able to make her believe in me and pull her by my side.

    She turned her head away from me and didn''t say anything in response.

    I noticed how those soft-looking lips were shivering and trying to hold the water that remained inside her eyes and not to let them fall down.

    "Nari, please talk to me, I''m not leaving your side until I see you happy again." I leaned closer to her and brushed her cheek while gently trying to look into her eyes and saying, "I promise."

    I needed her to understand that I cared for her. Well, even if this sudden attention was forced from my side, I still needed her to understand that I was on her side from now on.

    But what I heard in response made me a bit baffled.

    "Fight me."

    "Wha-what?" I stuttered at her sudden answer as it took me off guard, "fight...you?" I repeated myself and tilted my head to the side trying to understand what her intention was.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Fight me to prove that you''re capable enough for me to join your side and make me trust you," she slowly turned her swollen crying face to me, but her eyes seemed to be saying somethingpletely different.

    Even with that emotionless expression in her eyes, she looked damned cute.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She reminded me of a stray cat, one which even in her weakest moments would hold onto her pride and stubbornness.

    "Why do you want me to fight you when I can just simply take down the people who murdered your parents." I leaned closer to her face, looking straight into her eyes. I could read the determination in them.

    "I never wanted to be an assassin. Everyone has their reasons to do something bad, and my reason was the same as yours..." she paused for a moment, "I need to do what I must for my family''s sake, if you can''t win against me in a fight, what makes you think you would be able to take down the enemies?" The soft voice that sounded like a fairy was suddenly filled with darkness and pain.

    This was a challenge for me. Nari challenged me to prove her my worth, but that''s not how it worked.

    Even though I didn''t want to admit that I needed her the most, I knew damn well she needed me as well. Without me, she will not be able to escape Hector before she meets Dante, and that will also take a while.

    "How much torment can you take?" I asked in a low yet cold tone, almost mocking her.

    "Do you think I''m not  incapable of taking everyone here down? Do I look weak to you?" Her voice trembled with angered tone, but there was a hint of fear underneath it.

    Well, I guess I am being too harsh to her. But I couldn''t help but feel angry at Hector for turning her into a monster just because he was afraid of her power.

    "Let''s make a bet," I suggested.

    "A bet?" I saw her nicely shaped eyebrows furrow, "what bet?" She repeated.

    I leaned back from her and stood up, giving no answer or rushing to reply to her.

    I first fixed my jacket and then walked towards the table where the book I was reading about the mirror technique was ced on.

    The silence in the room was oppressive.

    "I will let you join my team if you can''t defeat me in a fight." I picked up the book and opened it, "the winner gets the option to choose whatever they want from the loser." I finally answered slowly, putting the book back into the drawer.

    "What is that supposed to mean?" She got up from the bed, trying to remove the white, fluffy nket that I covered her with.

    "If you lose, I will kindly let you join my side, and you have to serve me as my personal maid," I continued without looking at her, "you will live your life here in this mansion and do anything I tell you to do withoutining."

    "But what if I win?" She suddenly jerked off the bed like a cat.

    "I don''t think this will happen..." I let out a long sigh, "but if you manage to win, I will murder my father right before you." I replied without looking at her.

    After that, an awkward silence filled the entire room. I could clearly see that now she was considering the offer.

    I pulled the chair and sat on it while cing my elbow on the table and my hand on my chin.

    "Alright, I ept your offer." She finally spoke after a long moment of deadly silence, staring deep into my eyes.

 Chapter 14 Birds With No Wings To Fly

    ?I was astonished by her answer.

    "What? Don''t you think this is dangerous?" I raised my voice.

    "No, not really." She answered calmly as if the stake for her didn''t matter.

    "You do realize what you just said, right?" I felt a small vibration go through my body.

    The feeling of satisfaction was there, and I could easily imagine myself having her under my control.

    "Yes, I agreed to fight you. So what?" She shrugged.

    "So what!" I answered as my voice echoed across the room, "if you lose, you will belong to me, Nari..." I started rubbing my fingers together. She had no idea what she got herself into right now.

    The assassin that helped to kill the previous me soon will be under my wing and my control. I will possess her as my property once she loses the fight against me, I knew her weakness.

    "And what if I win?" She asked.

    My heart skipped a beat after hearing that question again.

    "Then I''ll tell you everything about your family." I lied.

    "Wh..." Her eyes widened in surprise as she stammered, "master, do you know anything about my family?" She immediately flinched, hoping I would give her an answer.

    But the truth was, I didn''t know shit.

    I was as hopeless as Nari, but she didn''t need to know this, "why do you think I''m so confident in this bet?" I ced my hand on the table and stared at it, avoiding eye contact with Nari.

    "Ple-please!" She stuttered, "tell me!" She yelled at me.

    "You clearly forgot who you are talking to right now," I reminded, hoping that she won''t ask any questions about it for now.

    She stopped, just as I believed.

    "Nari, I''ll tell you everything about your family if I lose." I said with a calm tone, "in other words, you need to defeat me. If you can''t do it, I will be your master." I knew well that Nari had no chance of defeating me because right from the very beginning, I was nning to cheat my way into winning.

    "I will win!" I saw how her small fists clenched tightly, "I''ll win!" She repeated again in a firm voice.

    "Alright then, if you''re feeling better, you may leave now." I replied with no emotions on my face, "Serenu will tell you when and where to meet me tomorrow," I waved her goodbye and watched as she walked away.

    As she left the room, I gasped and breathed out... It was a long sigh, and this made me feel exhausted.

    I wondered if this was going to be hard with every single person that I will need on my side as well.

    I was aware of their weak points and weaknesses, but if I were to struggle right now with just one woman, I would need to work on my skills a little bit more.

    Nari''s reaction had also surprised me, how fast she went from a fragile maid that couldn''t protect herself against a bully to a challenging assassin who could kill me immediately if she wanted to, ''not gonna lie, that was kinda cute,'' my lips curved into a smirk as I looked at my cold hand that was turning blue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "They really need a heating system in this ce," I murmured while taking a look around.

    But for now, I had to check one thing, and that was my power.

    How the mirror technique actually worked and to think of how I should get that demon sooner.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Once I allow it to enter my body, I will immediately destroy it, even if I don''t know how to... I will find a way to.

    I got up from the chair and moved to the dark red wooden door, "this color is irritating," I rolled my eyes as I walked out of my chambers... then something came into my mind, "this bitch, where is she?" I frowned.

    I needed to find that ugly maid and teach her a lesson for putting her hands on Nari.

    As I walked past the office, a smile forced upon my face, "that idiot," I smirked wanting to get inside and mock him even more.

    I couldn''t understand why Rowen was so scared of his father when he was nothing but a mere loser in my eyes right now, why was he even intimidated by him, I just couldn''t get it.

    My steps quickened and soon I found myself in the ce where that maid hit Nari, "where are you?"

    My eyes wandered around as I whispered to myself, "there!"

    I then saw a huge white door being opened to the ce where theundry servants were working, "she should be there if I''m not wrong," I followed the line of the corridor until I reached the door that I was looking for.

    As soon as I entered the room, I felt a shiver run down my spine.

    I knew that this room was full of the smell of dirty clothes and sweat. But I didn''t know how many people were inside, I knew that I wouldn''t stay there for long before they noticed me.

    I quickly searched through the room until I found two women washing clothes. They both wore the same uniforms as the maids outside, but this time, they had ck gloves covering all five fingers and their hair was tied in a ponytail on the top of their heads.

    "There you are!" I murmured as I grabbed one of them by her cor and dragged that maid out of the room.

    I looked her in the eyes with a re, and as soon as I saw how scared she had be, my smile widened, "follow me." Imanded.

    Her bravery from an hour ago was long gone by now. I could feel her shivering legs breaking down as her voice was barely above a whisper, "wh-what are you doing?" She asked me while shaking in fear.

    "I''m going to teach you a lesson for hitting Nari," I replied with a cold tone of voice.

    After a couple of minutes, we were in the back garden, ''as I remember correctly the stairs to the dungeons where Rowen was torturing the servants were underneath these bushes.'' I thought, narrowing my eyes and taking a look around.

    I put the maid down on the ground and squatted in front of her.

    "Now, what do you say to that?" I asked her with a stern voice.

    It was a perfect time for me to practice my mirror technique.

 Chapter 15 Small Hints

    ?"I''m sorry!"

    Yelling in a high-pitched voice, the maid begged while on her knees, "I...I will never do it again, plea-please don''t hurt me!"

    "Shut up!" I growled, "you will learn your lesson, and you will do exactly as I tell you to or else..." I threatened.

    "Or what?" She asked in a trembling voice while trying to bite her nails.

    "Or you will die!" Iughed aloud and then continued, "we''ve been through this already, you little bitch! Now, shut up and listen carefully," I leaned closer to her.

    Maybe I was a little out of my own character and might have gone too far, but she bullied Nari as if she was the owner of this ce.

    Bullying was present in this era as well, ''I guess no one can escape it...'' I thought as I nced at the hidden wooden door underneath the red blood-like roses.

    "There, open it for me!" I could feel how my voice raised on its own this time.

    I was getting out of character and knew that I needed to chill, but the rage that was thundering within me just couldn''t calm down now.

    The maid nodded her head and pushed the door open, ''I wonder if anyone could hear us?'' I thought as I looked around the garden.

    "Get inside, now!" I yelled at her again, feeling how the wrinkles on my forehead formed together, ''gosh, I really am starting to be Rowen...'' I squeezed my eyes trying to calm myself down a bit.

    Nothing woulde out good from this kind of behaviour, it would only make me take bad decisions instead. I needed to rx.

    I looked back at the maid whose face was filled with fear and worry, "don''t disappoint me, now!"

    "A-are you sure?" She asked timidly.

    "Yes, I''m positive, now hurry up!" I snapped taking a nce at the pathway.

    After that, she gave me another nce before running inside.

    I heard the sound of the door closing behind her as she ran into the darkness, e out here!" I yelled, this time much louder than before.

    I waited for a few seconds to see if she would appear, but she didn''t, "God damn it!" I clenched my fist, feeling how the pressure rose within me, her sudden reaction seemed to have pissed me off.

    I didn''t mean for her to run on her own but lead the way for me... ''I guess this was my own fault for not informing her what she had to do exactly,'' taking a deep breath, I also followed into the darkness after her.

    As I entered the dark cer, I felt my mind spinning, ''did I really enter the correct ce?'' I wondered.

    And pretty I soon realised that the walls were covered with different and old coloured paintings. I tried to focus on them but I couldn''t see much because of the poor lighting.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ''I guess this is the best ce to hide away if there is such a thing as a hiding ce,'' I thought to myself as I looked around the room, ''but I doubt that Hector would ever go down here with the maids.'' I shook my head removing the unnecessary thoughts and focused back, "now where is she?" I mumbled.

    The rotting mould and cold stones were just one of the few smells that disturbed my senses. And the further I walked, the more I could smell faeces and urine, ''this is disgusting!'' cing my fingers on my nose, I tried blocking the nasty scent that surrounded this ce.

    "AHHH"

    A strange moan came from the depth of the room, and it immediately began to awaken my uneasiness.

    It felt like someone was banging the iron bars with rattling chains, "there are more people besides me and the maid?" I mumbled as even talking had be difficult due to the terrible sounds that echoed in the room.

    This was definitely not a good sign at all.

    I was thinking about whether I should get further in or not when I heard a voice ask me.

    I felt how my heart began rising more fast than usual, forcing me to take deeper breaths. Inhaling and exhaling air made my hands sweaty. I felt how the fingers that were ced on my nose were shaking together.

    "How did you find it?" A sudden voice made me flinch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I slowly turned around to see that the voice belonged to a man, followed by that, the sound of heavy footsteps was heard as well, "is that you, Rowen?" Serenu''s voice weed my ears and I immediately turned around.

    I exhaled one more time, almost feeling relieved¡­

    "Serenu!" I raised both of my eyebrows taking a step back, "what are you doing here?" I leaned to the side to see what was behind him.

    There were stairs that led to some kind of dungeons, ''how deep could this ce really be?'' I wondered to myself and examined the wet and old stairs that seemed slippery.

    Serenu didn''t answer anything and just kept staring at me with his eyes wide open.

    "¡­."

    The dripping of the falling water drops from the ceiling was the only thing that I could hear right now as this situation had turned really awkward, ''what should I say to kill this silence and to ask what he was doing here by himself?''

    But before I coulde to an answer, he asked me.

    "Young master, I thought with what happenedst time, you wouldn''t want toe here again?" He lowered his eyebrows as he spoke slowly.

    I wasn''t sure what he really meant by this "LAST TIME" but I knew that I had to y it cool right now, "the maid, I came to teach her a lesson but she ran away, find her for me, Serenu." I ordered while slowly removing my fingers from my nose.

    "Understood." Giving a bow, he walked past me, probably to go to find her.

    His footsteps were so loud that they could easily be heard from quite a distance, I''m sure that everyone in the dungeons would hear himing.

    I took a deep breath and then exhaled, ''I need to keep calm, I can''t let my anger out in front of him now,'' I tried my best to calm myself down.

    ''As for that maid, I must get her alone for a moment so that I can try and control my powers.'' I thought.

    I watched as Serenu disappeared behind the broken door of the dungeon, "this ce really needs renovation..." I sighed taking a look around the ce.

    It was empty and dark, only a few of the candles were burning to help someone see better and other than that, nothing else.

    Broken iron bars were ced on the ground, rotting in the ground as if they belonged there forever.

    While I looked around, I noticed something on the floor, I squatted down and picked up a small piece of paper, ''it has a drawing on it.''

    I looked at it carefully, it was a sketch of a woman with long blonde hair and blue eyes. The drawing itself wasn''t anything special whenpared to the arts that were performed in my previous world.

    "Who is she?" I moved my head closer to see it better.

    I really didn''t remember anyone that depicted her description while reading the book.

    It couldn''t be Rowen''s mother, as she had dark blue hair like his sister Irene, "strange..." I mumbled and folded the drawing in half before cing it into my pocket. I had to examine itter.

    And by that time I heard the loud footsteps again.

    It didn''t need me to use much of my mind to know who it was.

    "Master!" Serenu greeted me from behind.

    As I turned around, I saw that the maid who ran away was being dragged here by her hair.

    Her whole body was bruised and cut all over while her clothes were ripped apart, and her hair was messed up. She was struggling with every single step she made.

    She tried to scream for help, but I silenced her before she could even try to open her mouth, "I will practice something on you."

 Chapter 16 Database

    ?Pointing my fingers at her, I sneered, "and your punishment is to clean this ce, you filthy woman!"

    Iughed loudly as I approached her, I could see how her knees were trembling in fear, "you think that you can just run away from me and get away with it? Well, think again!" I grabbed her by the arm and pulled her close to me.

    I could feel her warm breath on my cheek as I looked straight into her eyes, "do you understand?" saying that, I released her.

    I couldn''tpletely practice my technique on her with Serenu around and my n was to summon Zuri so that she could help me understand the technique even better.

    (ZURI is the system fairy.)

    I knew Serenu was a trustworthy person, but Zuri''s presence would probably make everything moreplicated and I''m sure he wouldn''t understand it anyway.

    And while I nced at her destroyed clothes, I understood that Serenu probably did his job already, "let''s go, Serenu." I spoke slowly in a calm tone.

    "Your job is to fix everything here, understood?" I red at her once more before walking along with Serenu.

    She didn''t say anything, just nervously nodded her head.

    Those water drops that were falling from her eyes didn''t even make me sympathise with her, knowing very well that at the end of the day, she was just a bully, to begin with.

    As we walked out of the nasty-looking dungeons, I noticed how quiet Serenu was.

    In the book, his personality was exactly like that, but I was not used to this type of person, someone who would just do as I told him to and follow me around no matter what.

    But I was confident with one thing and that, he was a loyal servant to Rowen, but if he probably got to know that I wasn''t his so-loved master, he would probably switch on me too. I had to keep my guard up no matter what.

    "Serenu, tell Nari that I will meet her tomorrow alone on the hill of pain."

    The names in this ce were really weird and some of them could make you cringe, but I wasn''t the one who wrote this shit in the first ce.

    "Nari?" He repeated, raising his tone, "the maid?" He asked again.

    "Yes, the maid," I replied while trying to remove the dirt off my ck shirt.

    "Please, let me," Serenu insisted and leaned down to remove the dirt.

    It was something I wasn''t used to.

    For a moment he reminded me of my mom, and a shback of an old memory went through my head.

    I was five years old back then and jumped into a puddle in the middle of the street. The street in my city was always crowded, but that day I remember how much joy it brought me to y with one after two days of never-ending rain.

    My mom instead of yelling at me leaned closer to me and wiped the dirt off my cheek. Just by simply remembering it, I didn''t even notice how a small corner of my lip lifted on its own.

    "Master, are you okay?" Serenu''s voice brought me back to reality.

    "Ye-yes!" I stuttered thinking of how weird this scenario just must be.

    "Then shall we...?"

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Yes," I nodded, moving my head to the side, ''that was awkward,'' I thought as we began walking back to the mansion.

    ----

    Once I was back inside my room, Serenu brought me a warm soup made by the cook, "this does look delicious," I smiled taking a look at the bowl and sat down on the soft bed.

    I quickly needed to learn about my powers anyhow, I couldn''t wait any longer, I needed answers and I was pretty sure that Zuri could help me with that.

    "Zuri!" I called her name out loud hoping that she would show up.

    A sudden spark of colourful and light dust appeared in front of me, "Oh! You''re finally here!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A small human figure of a few inches along with wings took form from that dust and then a smile appeared on her lips.

    Her cute smile made me instantly feel rxed, [So, why did you call me here?] She asked.

    "I need your help, I don''t know what to do," I told her honestly.

    I couldn''tpletely exin it to her either because even I didn''t know it myself, I still assumed that she knew how to help me.

    [Okay, let me take a look at you.] She said, looking at me from top to bottom.

    "What am I supposed to do?" I asked as she continued to examine my body.

    I was happy that she was able to see me, so I was going to show her as much as possible.

    I put my arms above my head and let her see my whole body. From my toes to the tips of my fingers, I was showing her everything.

    After taking a look at my whole body, I was starting to feel a little ufortable now, ''why was she staring at me like that?'' I wondered.

    I tried to change the topic, "so, what can you do?" I asked her.

    She thought for a moment, [Well, I can heal wounds quickly, I can also gather all the information that you need about people. But I can only do these things with certain people,]  she answered slowly.

    That took me by surprise... Not only was she helping me to wield that big-ass sword a couple of days ago, but she also had such powers... ''no, this is not,'' I shook my head slightly.

    "Zuri, can you tell me about the mirrored technique?" I asked her while rubbing my forehead.

    She tilted her head and looked at me with her purple eyes in confusion, [Uuum,]

    "A mirror technique," I exined to her.

    She looked at me confused and asked, [It''s something difficult for you to use on your own,]

    "No, I''ve read about it in the book," I answered honestly, "but I didn''t quite understand itpletely."

    Hearing me, she thought for a moment, then closed her eyes as if she was thinking hard about something. Meanwhile, I waited patiently for her answer as well.

    After a minute or so, she opened her big purple eyes again and looked at me, she seemed worried, ''what''s wrong?'' I thought to myself.

    [Not everything is in my database, but I will find it out for you and help you to learn how to use it on your own.] She nodded her little head and fixed her round sses which was something that I only noticed now.

    I was relieved that she would help me, but still... I was confused, ''Then doesn''t that mean that she doesn''t know?'' I thought to myself.

    I decided to ask her, "Why are you not able to help me?"

    [There isn''t enough information about it in my database,]  she shrugged her shoulders and continued to exin, [as I said before, I can only gather information about people that I''m told to, those who I haven''t met many times.]

    I nodded my head. I didn''t mind if she couldn''t help me at all, but I was d that she was going to try to find something for me.

    Then I thought of something and hurriedly asked.

    "That''s great, now tell me, can you find some information about someone who might appear in the future?"

    ***

    If you''re interested what every character looks like, join my new Discord server:

    https://discord.gg/v2xzkew2

 Chapter 17 Irene

    ?There was an important person in the novel who was supposed to appear after three years from now on.

    But I couldn''t wait for that to happen and needed it now.

    "Zuri, could you find out about a person named Ace Hildon?" I took a step back and asked her.

    Her reaction surprised me, but still, I continued.

    "He will be someone who will appear after three years from now and I want to know as much as I possibly can about him," I didn''t hesitate.

    I needed to meet him before all those events and get him on my side. If he was willing to be a help to me, then he could be considered my best ally right now.

    I had no idea where this guy was from whatsoever, but I knew that I had to meet him as soon as I could.

    I didn''t really care about his appearance, all I wanted was to know more about his personality and abilities.

    [I''ll find it for you,] she assured before closing her eyes once more, [give me a day.]

    With herst sentence, she vanished into thin air in an instant leaving me amazed, ''that surely was fast...''

    I really liked the way this situation was going so far. I was simply gathering every single of the protagonist''s allies in the story on my side, but that was not it, the viins were also someone I needed even more on my side too.

    Finishing the soup, I ced the empty bowl on my desk and called Serenu to pick it up, but then I heard a loud noise at the entrance of the mansion. I went closer to the white-painted window and looked through it.

    Through the gate, I could see a ck carriage with golden wheels and the symbol of a white dragon enter, and the symbol was something that I knew very well, I could recognize it anywhere and at any time.

    "Irene!" My eyes widened as my jaw dropped, it was the one and only Irene herself.

    She was standing next to the driver of the carriage and waving to the maid in front of her.

    She was Rowen''s older sister and also the one who died after Rowen was possessed by the demon.

    Irene had a kind expression on her face, the type that no one could talk bad about her even if they wanted to.

    Her round cheeks and those short blue hair that reached her slim shoulders only made her look so innocent.

    While I watched her, she suddenly stopped and turned around slowly. She stood there for a long time as if she was waiting for something, "What are you waiting for?" I mumbled as I kept looking at her.

    After a few minutes of silence, she then walked inside the mansion.

    Maybe she was waiting for the twins to greet her, as I''m sure that it wasn''t me whom she wanted to see the most.

    Irene''s and Rowen''s rtionship wasn''t the best to be considered but they did get along. And after many years, Irene was the one who found a way to cancel the contract with a demon, but Rowen refused it.

    I was sure that I wouldn''t need it as well since I was going to destroy that demon as soon as it tried to enter my body.

    But Irene was always against violence, she was the one who always allowed Rowen to act as arrogant as he wanted but silently reported everything to Herena, their mother.

    "I need her," I whispered to myself as I walked away from the window back to the chair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I needed her fast thinking and genius mind.

    Irene was one of the smartest people in the academy right now, and her intelligence was the reason why she was chosen by Dante to be his partner, yeah the very Dante.

    But I didn''t want to think about that now.

    I needed her now, I needed her help not only with this mission but also with her power because I knew that she would be able to use magic and her abilities to their full potential in a matter of time.

    Thinking it through, I rushed downstairs and right into the hallways of the mansion''s main building.

    By the time I arrived on the main staircase, I saw that everyone was gathered around and talking.

    Irene was leading the conversation, of course, and I could almost hear her saying ''tell me about Rowen!''

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom I felt like a little boy, being ignored by all these servants surrounding her.

    She was liked by everyone in this ce even though how shy she was before she left for the academy.

    One month after entering it, she had changedpletely, and the author didn''t tell us why in the book, so I guessed that was on my own to figure it out.

    I and Irene shared one thing though; our dark past and the never-ending hate towards Hector.

    "Irene..." I spoke slowly while walking down the stairs.

    She turned around and looked at me, "What is it?" She asked me softly.

    The corners of her lips lifted and I could see her beautiful smile from a few steps away, "How was the trip back?" I asked her in return.

    Her smile vanished immediately and her eyebrows wrinkled together, "It was horrible."

    She continued bitterly, "there were storms and rivers that were too wide to cross, so we had to find another way around them."

    "I''m sorry," I replied and bowed my head, "I heard that you had a nice time in the capital though."

    "How could I possibly enjoy such a boring city? There is nothing there except the castle and the academy." She shrugged her shoulders, pursing her lips.

    "You should have seen it when you were a child, the fountain that was built by the crown and those other buildings that were built by the previous owners," I remembered how Rowen used to spend hours ying with her outside, on the grass around the pce and all the other buildings.

    "Maybe you should visit it again someday," she mumbled, staring at the floor.

    "Why don''t you walk with me, I''ll take you to your room," I looked her in the eyes as I slowly picked up her suitcase from the ground, "and you can rest on the bed there."

    She smiled at me and asked, "You really think that I should go to sleep after such a long journey?" While continuing after augh, "it''ste already, I think you should have dinner first."

    I nodded with a simple smile, "Yes, I agree with you."

    "I agree too!" An old and annoying voice spoke from afar, as I turned in to see who was speaking, my fist around the suitcase''s handle tightened as my jaw clenched on its own, "Hector..."

 Chapter 18 Complicated Dinner

    ?Everything that this man would do or say was annoying to me.

    He was the same Hector who had sent two of his henchmen to kill me.

    He was a cruel man, someone who enjoyed killing people and making them suffer, especially his own son.

    Even if he was trying to look better with his expensive clothes and fancy boots, now he looked even worse than how he used to be.

    His dark silver hair was more or less the same length as before, but he had tied it into a ponytail on the back of his neck.

    He was wearing a ck coat over a red shirt, along with a leather belt around his waist. His pants were a deep shadow of brown, with polished ck shoes on his feet.

    As we all sat in the dining hall, Hector looked at the two of us.

    "You two will attend the crown prince''s birthday party next week," hemanded.

    My lips curved into a smirk as I couldn''t help but talk sarcastically.

    "And I''m guessing you will be busy in the office along with that whore queen?" As I moved my fork and knife around on my te.

    Hector stared at me with his cold ck eyes and whined, "don''t be disrespectful, boy."

    I ignored his rant and looked down at my food.

    It was almost too sweet for my taste, but since I was hungry, I ate it anyway.

    As for Irene, she was too scared to say anything at all and only nodded instead and kept on eating.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom This was her first day aftering back from the academy and all of this was already happening, I couldn''t allow it, so I decided to y with Hector''s nerves a little bit more.

    Rowen might have been afraid of him, but I wasn''t.

    And I''m not Rowen. I came from a world where they would eat you alive if you were not able to stand up for yourself, so I had to learn how to talk back and how to gain people''s respect.

    As for this worm, he wasn''t even on the lowest level to even bother me to look down on him and show any kind of mercy.

    At the end of the day, who would want to kill their own son?

    Then something came into my mind.

    "So is this bitch queen already pregnant with your bastard or will the king get rid of it?" I nced at Hector and sneered.

    His frozen reaction and dropped jaw were enough to let me understand that what I was talking about was indeed true.

    To begin with, the queen of this ce didn''t have any self-respect either, King Julius took her in because she was a pretty ve and turned her into a queen and that''s what made him look weak, ''LOVE'' not only destroyed him and his political power butter on it allowed scums like Hector toe in and make allies with the crown prince.

    This disgusting man was the reason why the younger princess turned crazy and then,ter on, she met Dante who prevented her from killing herself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This time, I couldn''t let that happen, maybe going to the prince''s birthday party would help me in getting along with the princess and get her on my side as well.

    "For someone who almost died, you talk a lot of shit, boy," Hector ced the fork back on the table and narrowed his eyes at me.

    I could see how those five old wrinkles formed on his forehead once he furrowed his eyebrows together.

    "Almost dead?" Irene interrupted and immediately looked at me. Her white-like porcin skin turned red, obviously showing her frustration, "wha-what does he mean, Rowen?" She stuttered for a second while staring at me.

    But for now, I didn''t want Irene to be worried, so I ignored her question before turning back to Hector with a teasing smirk, "Oh do you mean that failed assassin on my bed and that other dead body in the garden that I left for you to bury?" I looked into his eyes, not wanting to miss his expressions.

    And really it was amusing for me, his nostrils were ring and his pupils were wide open, "How dare you speak about me like that?!"

    It was clear to everyone that he was angry, but I didn''t give a fuck about him at all, "I''m asking you about the party next week."

    "What?" His voice raised as he looked at me in disbelief, "what did you expect from me? You didn''t evene to greet me properly when I returned!"

    I rolled my eyes, "Our so-called ''FATHER''" I then continued in a sarcastic tone, "tell me, why are the twins not here to eat along with us?"

    Everyone looked at each other in shock, and I was sure that no one expected the twins to be absent from the dinner table.

    Hector was the first one to recover from this unexpected turn of events, "They''re in their rooms, studying."

    "Studying, or maybe locked in their chambers, not being able to leave due to your stubbornness and hate towards Mariabelle because she failed your mission?" I turned my head towards Irene and added, "I thought that you can''t read yet, but you don''t seem to be able to talk too?"

    Hector was getting madder and madder by the minute, "What is your problem with me, boy?"

    I had too many of them, to begin with, but if I actually had to start naming them, it would take a whole week at the very least just to end it.

    "No issue, it''s just that youck power, father..." I sighed, focusing back on my dinner, "but thinking about it, it''s not only that youck power, but you alsock vision for the future..." My tone became more serious as I noticed him set back.

    "THUMPP"

    "Wha-what is that supposed to mean?" He mmed the table with his fist and with his old eyes looked at it.

    "The future is no longer yours to control," I said in a low voice, "it belongs to the crown prince."

    Irene stared at me with a shocked expression, and the only person who remained calm all this long was Serenu himself.

    "That''s impossible, the prince has promised me the power and position I need until he''s the king!." Hector crossed his arms, "he won''t betray me."

    "Oh, so you''re also part of his n then, aren''t you?" I chuckled as I stood up as well.

    I ced my palms on the table and gave a quick look to Irene before turning back to him, "then tell me, father," I snickered, "what will happen if the crown prince never turns into a king?"

 Chapter 19 Pushing The Clouds

    ?The dinner finished inplete silence while Hector stormed out of the dining room.

    And since I didn''t want to scare off Irene, on the very first day of her return, I walked away from the table as well.

    Walking down the empty hallway, I entered my room and switched the light on while sitting on the bed.

    My mind was all nk, I didn''t know what to do now and nor did I have any ideas on how to aplish this mission either, and the worst part was that I was that, I was starting to lose hope as well.

    How was I supposed to convince others to ally with me?

    Why should they even trust me? Who was I to them besides a stranger who knocked at their door and then told her to follow him?

    No one in their right might would really believe it so quickly.

    I was tired, I was depressed, and even more, I was desperate.

    But I knew that I couldn''t stop, not now; I had to keep going, I had to fight for myself and also for my people.

    I leaned my back against the wall and closed my eyes as I tried to remember everything that happened to me and my family since I came here.

    I knew that for the best it would be to get close to the princess, but I didn''t have any idea how should I do it.

    Princess Mira was the first one toe to my mind as I thought about it, but she also was too young and innocent for this kind of thing and wouldn''t understand the ups and downs either.

    Besides, from what I knew, she would still be sick after thest assassin attack that was done to her by the crown prince, so I had to wait until she fully recovered.

    Then there was that whore queen, although I had to admit that she would have been a great ally in this case, still I didn''t know if she would agree to ally with me, after all, she was sleeping with Hector.

    Now there was only one person who remained in my mind, the only one who could help me with this situation, and also the one who could save me and my people.

    The King.

    I knew that I needed him...

    ____

    The very next day, I woke up early, opened the window, and looked outside.

    It was a nice morning, it felt good to witness the sun shining through the clouds after all those cold and rainy days.

    Irene stood right next to me, "Good morning, Rowen." Her sweet and innocent voice reached my ears.

    I shook my head, turning to her, "It''s not a good morning at all."

    She gazed at me with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    Taking a deep breath I muttered, "The king..."

    "Why?" She frowned.

    I didn''t know how I should tell her, so I decided to start with the easiest part, "We need to go see him during the prince''s birthday party, Irene...." I paused for a second, looking at her seriously, "he needs our help."

    Her eyes widened in surprise, "Oh okay, I think I understand now, but you know, Rowen¡­"

    "What''s the matter?" I asked.

    "Rowen, as much as I hate our father, you''re still too young to get involved in these political affairs, besides, the king is weak." She said slowly, trying tofort me.

    I shook my head, "He''s not weak, he''s not-"

    But before I could continue she cut me off.

    "Yes, he is."

    Taking a deep breath, I sighed.

    She was right, I was far too young to get involved in such politics and she was also right that the king was weak, but Irene didn''t know that I no longer was her arrogant and stubborn brother from before.

    I was someone else.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Someone whom she had no idea about. Someone who knew the future events but not theplete ending, but even that was more than enough for me to overthrow the crown prince, kill Hector and destroy Dante''s power.

    And I needed to do all of that, as for the main viin of this ce... that man wasn''t dumb, he was simply naive, like Rowen.

    I was going to find a new monarch for this kingdom.

    "If he''s weak, then that''s the reason why we need to help him so he could regain his power and then be a strong leader once again," I smiled, hoping that she would agree with me this time.

    "It''s more like you want him to help you?" Irene eyed me suspiciously after hearing me all out.

    I took another breath knowing very well that this could not be hidden from her.

    "Well, I''m not nning on murdering anyone or anything like that." Iughed nervously, "I''ll try to talk to him so that he will understand that we have no choice but to ally with him."

    "Oh, okay." Irene''s face instantly brightened, but then she pursed her lips, "but I don''t know how to help, Rowen, you know that I''m not good with words."

    I wanted tough out loud and turned to look at the rising sun, "You don''t have to use any and only follow me."

    Taking a deep breath I nced at her and ordered, "Now leave my room."

    I couldn''t let go of the ignorant side of Rowen for a while, so as to not make people suspicious about me.

    I would scheme and talk to Irer on, but right now, my main focus was Nari.

    Finally!

    Today was the day I was supposed to fight Nari and get herpletely on my side.

    Watching Irene leaving without talking a word back, she knew how Rowen would behave if someone didn''t act as he told them to.

    With Irene gone, I finally took the time to change into my clean set of clothes.

    Although I didn''t mind dressing like an average guy, now I liked to wear something more formal and elegant.

    I didn''t know why I felt this way, it might be because of my past life where I was born in a poor family or maybe because it was the type of clothing that I grew up seeing my parents wearing.

    I really didn''t know why, but I enjoyed wearing such fancy clothes, they made me feel better and also much morefortable.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® After changing, I put on my jacket and boots before grabbing my sword, ''Zuri also should bring me information today,'' a strange vibration of excitement went through my body, forcing me to say things that sounded like joy.

    I was going to rule this ce soon enough and make as many allies as I needed to survive¡­

    "The time hase¡­"

    I opened the door of my room and walked down the hallway.

    I knew the hill was a ten-minute walk from the mansion and was aware that Nari might also be there by now.

    She was an assassin after all, timing was really important for her. If I got Nari on my side, it will make it easier for me to spy on Hector as well.

    When I walked outside of the mansion, the bright blue sky almost made me believe from the inside that autumn was really gone, and instead, dark clouds covered the sky, leaving behind the wind and cold air.

    I looked back at the mansion and noticed that the guards were standing outside the main entrance. They were holding their spears and swords in front of their chests as if they were preparing themselves for battle, ''TSK.''

    I decided to mind my own business and made my way towards the hill.

    Nari was already sitting on the grass when I got to her, and I could see that she was using a dagger to sharpen her nails.

    ''She''s been here for quite some time,'' I thought as I looked at her and noticed that she was also looking up at me.

    "If I win, you make sure I can escape this ce before the moonrise." Her lips curved in a smirk as she jumped up patting her rear.

    "I assure you that you''ll be able to leave this ce by nightfall," I replied with a confident smile.

    She nodded, "Let''s begin then!"

 Chapter 20 Cold Mirrors Surrounding The Rose

    ?First of all, I wasn''t going to fight her for real, even in this world filled with atrocities, I still had my morals, Nari was a girl.

    And second, my goal wasn''t to win but still to make her think that she had lost against me, that was to make her question her own abilities for a while and also make her feel vulnerable.

    And third, it woulde in handy for the future, getting used to fighting someone with real power and skills.

    "Nari..." I looked into her cat-like dark night eyes, "You can try as many times as you want."

    I then stretched out my hand towards her face. She didn''t move or tried to avoid my hand at all though. I thought that was pretty brave of her considering what I could do with my mirror technique.

    Although I still wasn''tpletely aware of how to properly use it, it could have been dangerous if the ss had actually touched her soft like silk skin, "Worry not about me, but yourself," the icy type of tone came from her glossy pink lips as her face got serious.

    Without even a proper notice, the corner of my lips curved up and I could feel arge amount of jolting energy flow through my body. This very moment was exciting.

    For once, I had something more than her.

    Not only in terms of strength but also experience, maybe? The battle between us had now finally started.

    The first thing she did after noticing that her blow missed was to press both of her hands on the ground, making it so that she wouldn''t fall.

    I was impressed, that was a smart move. Then again, I''m sure no one would ever think that I''d still let them get up after falling down unless they were an idiot.

    Quickly stepping forward with my left leg, I kicked her hard in the stomach, making here to her knees.

    I wasn''t proud of this, as I promised not to hit her at first, but Nari was ready to kill me if needed.

    And at the same time, I pressed my right foot to the ground and slid onto her back.

    Her head was now in front of mine and I was facing her directly down from above.

    In other words, I was looking straight into her face, "You still have time to give up and join my side, dear." I whispered softly into her ears.

    Nari opened her mouth wide and breathed out arge breath of air, pushing it out all at once.

    It was like a giant gust of wind that blew away anything that was around her, ''So this was her power!''

    "Ugh!" I gritted as my eyes widened when sharp shards of ice flew towards me hitting right on my chest and arms.

    However, this was nothing whenpared to the pain I felt earlier. This just hurts.

    A lot.

    My body started trembling violently as I pushed myself off her back, ''When did she even get there?'' My eyes were glued to the ce where Ist saw her. But wait... Howe she was able to push herself up? ''I''ve never seen her do such a thing before.'' There was a series of confusion that came into my head.

    She must have already recovered from the fall.

    One thing I actually forgot, Nari was an assassin... Silent movements were just her expertise, she couldn''t really show off her true potential until she was close enough to the target and nor would she think to.

    Although it sounded impossible, I was kind of impressed by how fast she was, not simply in thinking, but also making it happen.

    "Well then, I''ll end this here," I spoke loudly on purpose to make her question her own abilities.

    Even if I had to use dirty tricks to get her on my side, I would. I couldn''t care about it being right or wrong.

    I knew Nari''s weakness, something that even she didn''t know, all I needed was to make Nari get closer to me and then wrap things up.

    She was about ten feet away from me, or maybe less, the distance we were apart wasn''t much of a problem with the n I had in my mind.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom And as I thought, my n worked perfectly. The reason why I wanted her toe closer was that I was nning to use my most powerful technique...

    For a while, I was waiting for her to approach, but instead, she kept moving backwards, running zig zags across the battlefield, trying to evade my attacks. I could see that she was being careful of the range she was at.

    "Can''t you even hit a girl?" I rolled my eyes and shook my head, "TSK, how irritating!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I wanted to pin her in a ce, so I made a small explosion sound with my throat, making an upward arc with my arm.

    The very next instant, a giant wave of ice shot out of the sky andnded right atop her.

    Nari was caughtpletely off guard and her legs were frozen solid as she fell down onto her rear end. The only reason why I chose this Hill of Pain was that I remembered a long time ago the author mentioned that this was the ce where the hero of the book was found.

    After that, numerous magical acts kept happening, things like this...

    The icy rain continued to pour down on her, leaving a thinyer of ice that covered every inch of her body.

    But since she was flexible, she tried to move around in order to break free from the ice, but that''s when I used my technique.

    I knew it was pathetic of me, and I could have done something way cooler than this, something more powerful to make myself stand out and force her to respect me, but right now this wasn''t my goal.

    My goal was to make her lose andpletely give herself to me.

    As she struggled to remove the frozen water from her body, I called out, "Zuri!" I pressed my two hands against each other and made myself look as if I was praying and then stretched one to the front, bending my ring and little fingers together and forming a pistol-like sign with my hands.

    I was trying to look cool, and I knew that Zuri will appear.

    [Understood]

    Zuri spoke behind my ears as her eyes focused on the target, the now struggling Nari.

    Her weakness was water, especially Ice.

    She didn''t know she had this weakness until she turned twenty-one, and it was the hero of the book, ''Dante'' who brought this up to her.

    Her parents were killed before her eyes, brutally murdered and then thrown into icy, cold water... That was when she jumped into theke, at almost seven years old she tried to rescue them by herself and almost killed her own tiny body.

    It was that time when the secret guild removed her from the water and without supplying her with first aid, they put her into the carriage and escaped from the ce.

    Nari was afraid of ice, snow and cold water, yet her own technique was poisonous ice. This was interesting, indeed.

    I saw her struggle, as her widened eyes and furrowed eyebrows were too obvious.

    At this point, I could easily defeat her, "NOW," as Zuri''s vision behind me became more clear, I shot a small amount of mana from my fingers... The energy surrounded Nari, building a small house of mirror ss around her and trapping her inside.

    After that, I walked towards her slowly, making sure that she could see meing, "You should be happy about this, for you are now saved from the cold and ice that surrounds you," I lifted my right hand and pointed it towards her.

    I walked inside the ss easily as it was my power and not Rowen''s.

    It was like walking in a bubble, the outside world was cut off from me, but Nari could see everything that was happening from her position.

    "Give up," I spoke in a deep tone, e and join my side." Her body became rigid and her eyes were affixed to the spot where I stood.

    She knew she was cornered and didn''t have any choice but to attack the mirror I was in.

    As she pulled out her kunai-looking knife, she strived at the image she thought I was at.

    I could hear her heavy breathing approaching me, that ice was really making her panic or maybe even making her remember the past, but that didn''t matter now.

    Right now her focus was only on that image, I came out from the back, and with a quick speed, I moved my foot and swung my leg around and caught her right under her chin.

    Reaching my fingers, I tickled her neck, "Don''t worry, you won''t die." I repeated again.

    "It''s just a slight bump on your head, no big deal," I then smirked, letting my finger rub along her cheekbone, "what I want from you is toe with me willingly, and not by force..."

    My words took Nari off guard and I could see her slowly releasing the de she was holding in her palm, ''this is my chance!'' Immediately grabbing the knife off her hand, I pressed it against her neck.

    "You belong to me now."

 Chapter 21 The Fallen Rose

    ?The fight didn''t really take long and I admit, I used some tricks to defeat her but that was my goal from the beginning.

    To win.

    I didn''t care about boosting my powers right now and even if it was a dirty trick, I still did it. As long as I defeated her, nothing else mattered.

    And so far, I have.

    If only my power was better than what it was right now, I might have done something more amazing but it is what it is.

    "Ho...how...." She stepped backwards, "ho-how did you manage to win?" She stuttered while I saw her gasp even more.

    I know it was weak and pathetic of me to use her weakness against her and a part of me felt bad about it as well, but I also know how the hero of the book had helped her mend this trauma, and I was also willing to do the same.

    "Nari..." I removed her knife and reached closer to her.

    Right now my primary  goal was tofort her and make her feel better about herself, ''maybe it was a bad idea...?'' I questioned myself as I ced my hand on her tiny shoulder.

    "I''m sorry... I was careless and I lost... I''m useless." Her voice was shaky and even her body was trembling, she seemed like she was doubting her own power. That was my goal before, but now I just felt how guilt was eating me from the inside.

    Water quickly filled her eyes as she fell down on her knees and began sobbing, "I''m not strong enough, how could I lose...?" She stared at her hands which had turned blue after trying to remove the ice from her body.

    "I-I can''t..." She stuttered as she tried to stand up, but she only fell on her rear end right away, "I''m going to... die... aren''t I?" She asked, her hands shaking as she reached for the ground, trying to push herself up.

    "Nari..." I tried to get her attention.

    If it was the Rowen from before, then he would have justughed, making her feel even more pathetic and probably telling her to do some dirty things, but I was better than that, "Nari, you''re strong... You''re one of the strongest people that I know in this world," this slipped my mind as I widened my eyes and slightly gritted my teeth, ''you idiot, what are you saying!'' I cursed myself, hoping that she didn''t really catch that.

    I looked down and saw how those white pearls were falling from her eyes and down onto the ground, ''how do youfort a woman?'' I wondered as I ran my fingers through my hair.

    Seeing her in this condition, I sensed some weird energy running through my spine, I didn''t want this to happen. My n was different.

    "I-I''m not strong enough to join your team," she finally let out some words as she sobbed.

    ''What?'' I frowned as this took me off guard. Whatever things she was saying right now, I wasn''t really expecting it.

    All I wanted was to make her doubt her own skills during the fight, not after that, ''man, women areplicated...'' I sighed as I leaned closer to her.

    Her red tomato-like cheeks were moist and the water in her eyes made them look starry, "Nari, I don''t care..." A sudden sentence came out of my lips and I flinched, I surprised myself.

    "Wha-what do you mean you don''t care?" Slowly lifting her head she looked at me.

    "I don''t care if you''re good enough, you have lost," this was again said by surprise, ''who the fuck was saying those things now?'' I was in shock.

    "Ho-how? But I''m weak, I can''t join you in this position!" She said, raising her voice.

    It was understandable, she had started doubting her power and thought that I was stronger than her, but in reality, the sudden icy rain had taken her off guard, making her panic and lose focus... And that was when I struck. It was weak, I knew.

    "Nari, a deal is a deal..." I reached my fingers at her chin, slowly trying to lift her small head.

    It was toote for me to stop now, so I was going to push forward, "I''m not going to take advantage of you, and not am I going to force you into doing anything, and neither will I hurt you," I said turning my face closer to hers, "but you nowpletely belong to me..." I whispered like the cold blowing wind in the winter, she heard me.

    I saw her eyes freeze for a moment before she nodded with a little blush that came on her cheek, "I-I understand ..." She stated.

    It was suspicious but at the same time this relieved me because I knew how much she loathed Rowen, I couldn''tpletely trust her just yet, and neither could she trust me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But one thing that I knew was, Nari was obedient, and I was going to keep her close to make her witness the real Rowen''s potential.

    "Now stand up and let''s go," I ordered with a tone that had no emotion.

    As an assassin, she looked hopeless right now, but I could understand and rte to that.

    Her story was indeed tragic and I also don''t judge her for taking Dante''s side in the book after long torments and torture from Rowen. But I wasn''t going to do that.

    I needed Nari''s power and skills, my job was to help her heal and make herpletely mine, no matter the cost, and so far, I''ve seeded well.

    She stood up as if nothing had happened, wiping the cold tears off her face, she then asked me, "What about your father? Do I obey him too?" Her sudden question made me freeze.

    Exactly! What about my father... Ipletely forgot about Hector.

    Knowing how scheming and evil he was, he would obviously find it suspicious if we suddenly start getting closer, Nari was his ''property'' for now, not Rowen''s.

    And even if I had managed to win against her, that didn''t actually mean anything when it came to Hector.

    I needed to get rid of him first... "You will follow his lead and will report everything to me," I looked at her through my shoulder, then turned to the direction of the mansion.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Turning back, I couldn''t help butment.

    It was indeed a beautiful view. The cold mist covered the surface of theke, creating an illusion that it was frozen, while the sun was setting.

    The whole scenery was mesmerizing and rxing, it was the perfect ce for a conversation, but I had no time for that.

    "You wille to me only when I call for you and you won''t have any other option but to follow my orders," I stated and tried to sound stern, but failed miserably as I saw Nari''s tiny lips smile.

    That was a good sign, I was happy to see that she managed to cheer up a little bit, ''for now.''

    "O-okay..." She said as she bowed her head down.

    "Good girl." I grinned wanting to pat her head, but then removed the thought, she was human not a dog and I had no right to touch her.

    "But..." She paused, waiting for my response, and then gently shook her head, "never mind," she waved her hand, "we should leave now before it gets dark." She suggested.

    "One more thing," I added before we walked off, "we will train at night," I said while pointing at the sky.

    "Why?" She looked confused.

    "I need you to teach me how to control my mana properly," I exined.

    "Control mana?" She repeated.

    Right now, she was the only one who could teach me that before I entered the academy. Her breathing and her ability to transform mana into something useful were already amazing, but I could easily surpass her skills.

    "You will be my personal tutor," I told her as I fixed my hair and adjusted my outfit.

    "I''ll do my best!" She eximed, giving me a bow.

    I smiled and decided to join her, so we could walk back together.

    The first mission was aplished, and now all I needed right now was to wait for Zuri to return with the information.

 Chapter 22 Not Too Far From The Main Focus

    ?The next morning I wasn''t sure what exactly was happening, but I woke up in a pretty good mood.

    After yesterday''s fight, I was one more step closer to surviving, "that''s good," I muttered as I nced at Serenu who was standing next to my bed, "Good morning, young Duke," his voice was smooth and calming as always.

    "You came up early today." I sat up in the bed and stretched, "anything wrong?" I asked him.

    "Nothing, I''m just worried about your progress," he paused for a moment, looking around the room.

    Serenu knew about Rowen''s mana for a long time, and he knew very well that Rowen needed more work on his power control. "Worry not, I already found someone to train me," the left corner of my lips lifted on its own as I got up from my bed.

    The nightwear in this ce was ridiculous and I chose to wear just underwear or even sleep naked sometimes. I knew that Hector wasn''t going to send any of his assassins any time soon after thest conversation we had, I made him doubt his political power.

    As far as I know, his main focus was to make sure the crown prince sits on the throne, "That reminds me, Serenu," I called out, "tomorrow is that spoiled brat''s birthday, tell Irene to bring Nari along with her," I ordered while beginning to put on the white shirt.

    "Yes, master," he replied, bowing his head respectfully.

    Irene was the perfect one to bring Nari along without Hector finding anything suspicious.

    "You may leave now, I need to study," I said, waving my hand before yawning.

    One thing I liked about living in this world was, I could just bezy all day and no one would say anything, but then a momentary thought went through my mind as I remembered my mom, "I really hope she will manage to live a good life now," closing my eyes, I squeezed them with my palms.

    It wasn''t the right time to think about my past life, I needed to focus on the current one no matter how hard it was, and it was not an option, I had to.

    After Serenu left my room, I sat back on the bed, it was time to call for Zuri.

    "Zuri!" I called aloud, hoping she would hear quickly.

    *CLINGG*

    The fairy-looking creature appeared before me again, [I got it...]

    Her soft sentences made me sigh deeply, knowing how much I annoyed her by calling her like that. But I still didn''t know her name yet.

    [Are you ready?] She asked me while slowly opening her wings and spreading them wide open.

    "Hmm."

    As soon as I nodded, her wings started to flutter at great intensity, almost making me feel dizzy.

    And soon enough I could see everything that she had found about him.

    [Name: Ace Hildon]

    [Age: 15]

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Hmm, same as me, good, continue," I leaned back, cing my arms on my bed, allowing me to keep my bnce since the dizziness was a bit too much to handle while still reading the information.

    I then continued reading further.

    [Skills: Fire Technique, No other skills were found]

    [Magic power: Lvl 3]

    [Love interest: Lvl 22]

    "Even lower than mine," I smirked, "that''s it?" I questioned, "what about his upation, where he''s right now?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Can you let me finish?] She furrowed her eyebrows as if she was mad for interrupting her, and she then directly continued.

    [He is the first son of Baron from the west. His parents were in a lot of debt and so sold their daughter to one of the crown prince''s people.]

    This was it!

    I needed to make sure it was the right information before I could proceed.

    The girl was sold to the same people as Nari was sold to before, and if I could find her and give his sister back to Ace, and also make sure to protect her, Ace would definitely join my side in the future.

    One reason was good because I had already promised Nari to destroy that n, so killing two birds at the same time would only be due to my luck.

    "Do you know if he has any friends?" I asked.

    *CLANG CLANG*

    [What kind of question is that?] She asked, staring at me as if I was stupid.

    "Well, I want to know if there are more people who might attack us, especially assassins," I exined.

    *CLANG CLANG*

    [Fine, I''ll try to find out about it,]  saying that she flew away.

    I waited for a couple of seconds before I heard a high-pitched noiseing from the walls, as the door opened and in came the panting Irene, "Rowen, we need to talk!" her voice sounded worried.

    "Talk." I looked at her nonchntly.

    I saw her roll her eyes, but that didn''t matter, I wanted to know what she wanted right now, "The crown prince is celebrating his birthday tomorrow," she said as she sat on the chair, "he requested you as one of his right hand."

    "Really?" My eyebrow raised, "isn''t that a little surprising?" I snickered.

    I knew it must be Hector''s job, he was nning to humiliate me this time, probably.

    But I wasn''t going to let that happen, so that was also why I was going to bring Nari with me.

    Her observation skills and talent for moving in silence and expertise in being unnoticeable were something I needed on my side.

    If I could find Ace''s sister, I would be able to easily take care of Hector myself, and also further make sure that Nari would remain safe.

    "Don''t worry about me, Irene," I assured, "I can handle that."

    She nodded in agreement and another deep breath, "Hmm, you''re right, let''s focus on what we will be wearing," she stood up and began walking towards the door, "I''ll call Nari and prepare her for the party," saying that she walked out of the room.

    Irene surely was intelligent but not enough to understand who Nari actually was.

    In the mansion, that assassin was just a sloppy maid for everyone.

    No one would suspect anything about her true abilities and instincts that would allow her to kill someone on the spot.

    But currently, Nari was in a hopeless spot, she couldn''t do anything to me or anyone inside this mansion just yet.

    And my goal was to remove that chip from my own body first before I could remove hers.

    Staying alone in the room, a nervous shiver went down my skin making my heart race, there was a heavy feeling rising inside my chest that I couldn''t fathom, "Am I starting to feel anxious about the party?"

 Chapter 23 Authors Note/Spoiler/Zuri/Demon

    ?Let me make some things clear because I might not exin them properly or some people might not be able to understand.

    Zuri is a guardian who steals intelligence and information from people. All the information about that person can be scanned by her and reported back to Rowen. Zuri cannot scan anyone she likes, only with her master''s permission, in this case: Rowen''s.

    If she cannot get direct content with a person, her job will be to scan information of people and search through their minds about that one person only, nothing else.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Zuri acts onmands and in just moments, her mind is also connected to Rowen''s, so if Rowen can see an attack in his vision, Zuri''s job is to encourage him or just act on her own/attack.

    And finally, she has an opinion of herself as a human. She doesn''t have any self-esteem, nor does she care about what other people think. She was created for one purpose, and that purpose is to protect her master.

    ***

    The contract with a demon is when a human offers a soul to the being, and in return, they must allow them to do whatever they want for a specific time period. If the demon notices someone stronger, with a higher level of magic and mana, the demon can ask the owner of the body to be transferred into another being, where it could feed on his magic.

    If another being refuses to allow the demon to enter his body, the human must be defeated and near his deathbed for the demon to take his soul and body and fully control it.

    If the magic level is stronger and the person has a never-ending mana, the demon can be killed from inside and the human gets back his soul and body.

    The demon feeds on magic and mana, the demon needs a human''s body to survive and demon needs five people''s sacrifices to summon another being from hell.

    Demons also eat the soul of their victims. When a human dies, his soul is taken by a demon and it''s trapped between both worlds forever.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A demon''s soul is very powerful and should stay there instead of returning to earth, which would be an invitation for the demons toe to earth.

    So, when a demon enters a human, the human bes much stronger than before physically, but his magic level and mana be low and slowly vanish.

    There are three kinds of contracts, one-sided contract, two-sided contract, and three-sided contract.

    *One-sided contract: if a human is willing to sacrifice himself, the demon can use his body and soul for its own purposes. The contract willst until the demon decides to leave the human or it dies.

    *Two-sided contract: if the demon wishes to use a human''s body and soul for its own purposes, he has to offer something in return to the owner of the body and soul. For example, if the demon wanted to create a new species of monsters on earth, it would need to offer something to a human without owning his soul.

    *Three-sided contract: the mostmon type. If someone agrees to let the demon possess his body and soul, that person will be able to use the demon''s power for a certain amount of time. After that, the human must die.

    Also, the demon will be able to do whatever pleases with the person''s body afterwards.  If the human has a wife and children, the demon will not be able to harm them, if it was sealed in the contract. If nothing was mentioned about the blood''s protection in the contract, the demon can simply kill all the family members.

    A one-sided contract will end as soon as the demon leaves the human of its own will.

    Hector made a three-sided contract.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 24 Closer Than It Seems

    ?The day was just about to begin and after my talk with Irene, I kinda feltzy to do anything, "This scheming really takes a toll on my energy," I thought stretching my arms once again.

    I needed to do something to entertain myself and let my mind run loose for a brief moment.

    Ever since I got here, I wasn''t able to catch a break, especially after so many things that had happened in these couple of weeks, I was mentally exhausted.

    I sighed and rolled my neck, while doing that I tried to open my window, and I realized that it was locked, "Of course, it is locked." I mumbled.

    My room was too big for me to be able to unlock it by myself even if I reached for it, and I knew that Serenu wouldn''t help either, he must be busy looking after the mansion.

    I needed some activity, something that I could do and that was when a clear shot came to my mind, "I could explore the city," I wondered rubbing my chin and looking out of the window.

    I had always loved exploring new cities and towns, and maybe I would find something interesting here too, but then I knew nothing about this location either and Serenu was also probably busy preparing the clothes for tomorrow.

    I was lost for a brief moment, but then remembered that the twins were doing nothing special as well, hoping that Hector actually let them out.

    I took a deep breath and prepared myself for the day after giving it a thought.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® __

    First off, I changed my outfit, putting on a pair of pants and a ck t-shirt, which matched my hair color perfectly.

    I preferred to always look simple and not to stand out too much, just in case of an unexpected incident, no one would be able to recognise me.

    After I finished changing, I nced at the clock and found that it was already noon, so I walked out of my room and down the stairs carefully, fearing that I wouldn''t step on anything sharp, walking down the stairs, I then turned to the left side of the first floor, that was where the twins were locked up.

    I didn''t see them anywhere else in the mansion and so deduced that they were probably in their room.

    As I was heading to the front door of the mansion, I suddenly stopped in my tracks as something caught my eye, "What the hell did I just see?" I wondered aloud.

    There was a small figure sitting on the front steps of the mansion, it was the figure of a young girl.

    I knew right away that she had to belong to the house, she was dressed in a long pink dress that had puffy sleeves, along with a skirt that reached her knees, her hair was tied in a bun, and the ends of her hair were coloured dark red.

    She was staring at the ground through her sses as she sat there.

    I could tell that she wasn''t here alone, but who exactly was this girl? Deciding to get closer to her since she looked the same age as the twins, I walked ahead but noticed that her face was covered by a white cloth.

    Taking a deep breath, I again tried to approach her, but as soon as she caught meing towards her, she stood up and ran away.

    "Weird," I mumbled while giving her a chase.

    As I chased her, I understood that she was really fast and agile, and I could barely keep up with her, nheless, I kept chasing until I finally caught her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What are you doing here?" I raised my voice, but she just ignored me and ran away once again, but this time I was faster, and so grabbing her by the cor, I asked again, "Who are you?!"

    "Let go, why are you holding me," the girl spoke with such a low tone that I almost thought she was crying.

    But following that, I heard a familiar voice.

    "Rowen..." Mariabelle''s gentle voice called from behind making me immediately turn around and from the looks of it she didn''t look any well, "why are you hurting my friend?" Water droplets fell down her eyes and on her cheeks, and in an instant, her beautiful big eyes were now full of tears.

    I released the girl quickly as Mariabelle wiped her tears with her long sleeve, "Sorry," I mumbled with my head low, ''SHIT! I didn''t know she was her friend,'' I thought as I looked at thepletely frozen child standing next to me.

    Aplete silence filled the atmosphere and I no longer knew what to do, it was indeed a tricky situation.

    I looked at the young girl, "Are you okay?"

    "Hmmm, I''m okay," she spoke with a small nod.

    I smiled and then began to walk away, but then something came to my mind as I stopped in my tracks, "Wait, I don''t have any idea as to who you are or why you''re even here, please tell me your name," speaking softly, I walked over to her again.

    "You can''t remember me?" The little girl tilted her head and asked with a surprised expression, "it''s been many years since west met."

    Well, she does look like a seven or maybe eight years old, but how would I know when we met and why does she even remember that?

    "Sorry, I''m too busy trying to remember things, do you mind telling me which family you came from?" I asked her gently, slowly ncing at my little sister.

    "Evelia! She''s from a count''s family of the east," Kayden interrupted our conversation, he had been following me all this time, and it seemed he was waiting for me outside the door.

    "I see," I replied in a low tone.

    The situation was as awkward as it could be... I didn''t know what to do or what to say anymore...

    My goal was to take the twins out but if they had someone else to y with, I couldn''t drag them out, and then an idea came across my mind, "I will stay with you guys," I smiled at the children and then sat down next on the ck cushioned chair.

    The two girls looked at each other and then at me with no emotions, I could tell they were feeling ufortable with me being around them.

    "Why are you here?" Evelia finally asked me, her voice was weak and shaky.

    "Because I want to be here!" I answered her before turning to Mariabelle, "why aren''t you speaking to me?"

    ***

    Send Power Stones to This poor author here. ??

 Chapter 25 Everything Makes Sense!

    ?Right now I wanted to know why Mariabelle was so shy... I got the point that Rowen was scary to them and used to look down on both of them but couldn''t they just notice that I was being nice to both of them now?

    "Ro-Rowen, can we y alone?" Mariabelle stuttered.

    Of course, they could, not like I wanted to y with them, but I was bored and had nothing to do at the moment, so I thought that spending more time with them might help, but now I thought that I was wrong.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® The twins and this child here were feeling ufortable due to my presence.

    ''I shouldn''t push it.''

    "Why can''t he stay?" Kayden interrupted, still looking down.

    I guessed he was still shy but probably wanted me to be around him.

    In my previous life, I didn''t have an older or younger brother, to begin with, and I also didn''t have a father... I understand how he felt.

    Wanting to have someone from the same gender to be there and lead you in your life, to help you get up when you fall, tough and y with you... I also didn''t have that, but maybe right now it was a sign from the universe that it was a good time to start everything over and be a figure for someone to look up to.

    "I will stay," Kayden was right, why couldn''t I stay? Technically, it was my house, so why was she so stubborn about it?

    Without waiting for them to reply, I made myselffortable on a chair.

    The fluffy cushion felt quite good against my back. The tingling feeling gave me goosebumps and I wondered if it was due to the temperature or something else. It felt like someone had just pinched my skin, but I couldn''t be sure.

    "Alright," I said, trying to get some air in my lungs.

    I quickly took a look around us, the high ceiling with its high arched windows.

    The walls were lined with bookshelves and artwork.

    The dark red colour mixed with rich browns and creams in the soft furnishings created an inviting atmosphere. It was a true home away from home, a little retreat where I would be able to rx after my day''s work or at night before bed.

    This room was simply amazing.

    I didn''t know what exactly it was for, but it felt good to stay here and I didn''t have anything to do either, so why not bother the kids today?

    "Stay then," without talking back, Mariabelle finally spoke and replied before turning her red cheeks away from me.

    "Is she feeling warm...?" I thought, "Rowen, do you mind helping me with something?" Kayden asked me calmly.

    Although I could see that he was still scared and aware of me, I could tell that Kayden wanted to get closer, and I was bored anyway, so why not...?

    "Sure!" I replied while pushing my body forward with my arms and standing up.

    I followed his little steps to the corner of the room where he took me next to a painting and picked up a brush. I looked at it with awe, but then remembered that my time was short and so did not hesitate to take it from him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You must be very careful," he faltered, "because you are not used to handling paint." His voice was soft as his hand gently guided mine but firm enough that I knew not to put too much on the brush, or too little.

    He showed me how to make my strokes and gave me some advice about colour. But when he asked me what colours I liked best, I just pointed to them all and wanted him to choose for me.

    Even though he was a six-year-old boy, he looked like a small genius, Kayden was actually talented.

    Even with his eyes closed, he painted without hesitation; he had no idea what wasing out of the canvas in front of him.

    But when Ipared his work to other paintings by children who were older than me, I realised that his art was amazing and there was no way anyone could have done better than him.

    I didn''t want to start praising him immediately, as I still had to act like Rowen where nothing interested me and I didn''t care about anyone but myself.

    But this kid... I couldn''t believe that he actually was this talented. I knew there was not much in the book about them, but the author could''ve mentioned that the twins had some kind of talent at the very least.

    "You know, you actually aren''t that scary," Kayden muttered under his breath as he continued painting.

    I smiled widely but it quickly disappeared when I saw the door being opened and in came two guards, one of which carried an axe. As they walked past us, Kayden looked at me and whispered something in my ear, "they are here to pick up Lady Rawson," he exined.

    My heart sank as I heard him utter that surname... I could feel my heart beat faster, *DUM* *DUMM* it felt heavy and painful as it pounded in my chest.

    The loud noise of the beat made every other sound in the roompletely disappear, and I noticed my breathing growing heavier.

    Sweat immediately covered my hands and my body and cold shivers went down my skin from the body movements. The room needed some kind of venttion because I felt suffocated and as if I was dying.

    I tightened my jaw and clenched my fist, still hearing the loud noise of my heart beating so loud. The inhaling and exhaling of air was also getting faster and faster and I felt like my mouth would explode any moment now.

    I knew that if I let it get out of control, I wouldn''t be able to contain myself anymore, "Evelia Rawson..." I muttered, "this couldn''t be..." A nervousugh escaped from my lips.

    I was frozen; I couldn''t move, speak or even breathe properly. My muscles were tense, but I knew I had to keep calm, otherwise, I would screw things up.

    Now her introduction of being a count''s daughter made sense, the location as well as her dark shadow-like hair and blue eyes.

    How she seemed to be so confident and dominant as a child, everything made sense now.

    Evelia Rawson was none other than the sister of Doru Rawson.

    DORU RAWASON was the main viin of the book!

    ***

    This poor author here wants your power stones. ??

 Chapter 26 Encounters

    ?All the inner organs of my body wanted to scream out loud, and despite the fact that I was quivering a lot, I still somehow managed to remainposed.

    I could feel my hands trembling as I held onto the paintbrush tightly. My sight became cloudy as I stared at Evelia as I tried to find any clue as to why the universe would be so kind to me...

    It was so freaking good!

    In fact, it couldn''t be any better, it was just way too easy for me right now, I will survive!

    A sudden joy filled my entire body as I saw her face, yet again. I could barely hold back the smile on my lips as I saw her walk towards the exit.

    This was the moment I''d been waiting for, the very moment I''d been nning for, everything was ced in a perfect spot for me to reach my goal with such ease, all I had to do was to grab it.

    As soon as I thought of this, I suddenly started feeling a sharp pain in my side.

    It hurt like hell and I had to clench my jaws together just to prevent myself from letting out a scream; I couldn''t let anyone know that I was experiencing this.

    I slowly turned around to see Evelia hug Mariabelle and wave to Kayden, she then nced at me and I could see a little smile appear on her face, she was friendly towards me.

    "See you next time," I forced a smile and spoke slowly before she could leave.

    The sharp pain only increased when I spoke and it was now taking over my body, I could feel my head nerves pumping with blood as my head began to throb and started to squeeze every corner of my brain which further forced my vision to be blurry, and I began to lose my focus.

    A dull ache started to spread throughout my whole body and I felt like there was no more strength left for me to counter this pain. My arms were getting numb and my legs couldn''t support my weight anymore.

    *CLING*

    [Rowen, we have to get you out of here,] Zuri appeared out of the blue.

    I wondered if Kayden could see her, but I couldn''t be bothered to simply waste any more energy trying to look worse, "Just get me out of here!" I yelled at her through the small gaps that were only left after forcing both my jaws together.

    I couldn''t allow Mariabelle and Kayden to see me in this position, I couldn''t allow anyone who was about to enter this room to witness me as weak.

    They had to be afraid of me, and they had to respect me because I had to show everyone that I was strong and capable of doing anything that I wanted.

    I was going to walk away and make sure that none of them could see how pathetic I looked right now.

    [Rowen, close your eyes!] Zuri spoke in a high-pitched tone.

    I did as I was told to and squeezed my eyes together directing a little amount of energy to them which was more focused on holding my jaws, but when I was about to open them again, a bright light blinded me.

    Then there was a loud thud and following that I felt a strong force push me down onto the ground. I tried to stand up but the force pushed me down even further, "What is happening?" I couldn''t understand just how, but I suddenly saw the same white ceiling with weird shapes above me.

    It was the same one that I would see every day when I open my eyes, this helped me realise that I was back in my bedroom, my bed to be more specific.

    Zuri sat down on my corbone and ced her hand on my forehead, [I''m sorry Rowen, I had to use my ability to give you a little push,]  she apologised.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her voice sounded very sad, but this ability of hers made me even more curious than the reason why she was sad, "Zuri, what happened to me?" I could feel the cold sweat covering my body, as I started to panic.

    She stayed silent for a few moments and I kept asking her questions, but she didn''t seem to want to answer me.

    Then all of a sudden, she moved her hand away from my forehead and I felt as if someone had punched me in the stomach.

    "What''s wrong with you?" I raised my voice.

    This wasn''t normal, I shouldn''t be feeling sick.

    But I couldn''t feel any pain, my mind felt as clear as a crystal, I was alert and ready to hear whatever she for me.

    [Rowen, every time you will be encountering the real enemy, your body will have the same reactions until you learn how to control your powers properly.]

    She fixed her round sses.

    This didn''t make any sense to me, how my presence near a little girl was even making my body react this way and if it was true, then why sote?

    [I''m pretty sure it had something to do with your senses...] She paused and then flew before my face and stared at me with her violet-like spring flower eyes.

    [Every time you get closer to one of your enemies and your magic level is lower than that of theirs, you will face the same pain over and over again,] her voice was gentle as she spoke to me, but I could feel the anger and hatred that was growing inside of me.

    Why was this happening to me?

    "But then why doesn''t Hector''s presence make me have the same reaction?" I asked her while inhaling more air and trying to keep myself calm, but I couldn''t help it... I was just so angry.

    I felt as if I would explode at any moment because of the frustration that was building up inside of me.

    Zuri nodded and after taking a deep breath, she continued in a low tone, [Hector''s presence won''t cause you any pain because his magic level is not higher than yours, therefore it''s easier for you to handle his presence.]

    I still didn''t understand what she meant, but I could feel my rage decrease and I could hold myself a little bit better.

    Knowing that Hector was weaker than me made my anger sate a little bit, but the reason why I would not be able to control my pain whenever I encounter someone stronger than me was a mystery for me.

    And then how was it possible that I could feel no pain in front of Hector, but as soon as I found out who Evelia was, "Wait..." I muttered, "could that actually be...?" I turned my head to Zuri who was already nodding and ready to give me an answer, [Yes, because you didn''t know who she was, so she was no threat to you, but now that you do, you have realised that someone close to her can kill you. Someone with a higher magic level than yours. This causes you pain.]

    What she said actually made more sense right now... Actually, it makes a lot of sense... Hector hated Rowen because, at a such young age, his magic level was already higher than his.

    I knew Doru was powerful since he was the main viin of the story, and that his magic level had to be levels higher than mine, "Every time I encounter and show any kind of fear, I will experience the same feeling over and over again?" I asked while trying to wipe a small amount of sweat that had appeared on my forehead, "Is there any way I could fix that?" I added.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom [Yes, you have to be stronger than them.]

    Zuri nodded with seriousness.

 Chapter 27 Healers

    ?Zuri''s words caused me to think about the possibilities that were ahead of me. If I could be stronger than Doru, I could easily defeat Dante.

    If I could be better than him, then why couldn''t I be stronger than everyone?

    I could be more talented, I could be the strongest person in the world...

    I felt like my heart was pumping fast and my blood was rushing through my veins, my entire body was full of energy and I felt like I could do anything.

    [Rx now,] Zuri interrupted, [you still have a lot to grow and train first before bing someone big] she flew up, "can you read my mind?" I furrowed my eyebrows and tried to sit up.

    [No, but the obvious smirk on your face made it clear what you were thinking,] sheughed, and I felt embarrassed because she was correct, I was thinking about bing stronger than everyone else.

    "But Zuri, about the demon..." I inhaled more air, as a tingling vibration went through my body, "if Hector has a demon inside, why his magic level is still not higher than mine?" I asked her.

    She smiled and once again, I heard her voice, but this time it was different, [it''s because his magic level is still too low, and the demon that is slowly taking over Hector''s body has no magic level of its own, so it can only feed off of Hector''s magic and power, thus making him weaker and giving the demon more strength. What he is doing right now is feeding his demon, but soon enough, the demon will take over Hectorpletely and he will be defeated.]

    Zuri''s sentence felt like a sharp ss being pressed inside my head, my body felt numb and cold, my ears became deaf and I couldn''t hear anything else other than my heartbeat.

    I could hear nothing else except for her voice, "so, what are you trying to say is the Demon eats Hector''s magic energy?"

    My mind was racing and my thoughts were moving so fast; I needed answers.

    [Yes, he feeds the demon by draining the magic energy out of human beings and himself, and once the demon is fully grown, it will be able to feed itself on its own.]

    This... Thisst statement was finally clear to me... Something that I missed or probably forgot while reading the book. Rowen''s magic level was the highest in this house and the demon felt Rowen''s presence, and probably told Hector to give him his son to feed himself with.

    I felt  the heat of my body rising and I became dizzy. I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t due to the fact that my throat was blocked.

    [You should be careful and avoid Hector for the time being, as the demon is the first thing you need to take care of,] Zuri''s words made my mind race even faster.

    As much as I want to be cautious, I don''t really have a choice here, I mean... I have to do some research about this, I have to find out how to get rid of the demon inside of Hector, otherwise, the demon will continue... "no! Wait!" I yelled through a hurting throat, "Zuri, my n to allow the demon to enter my body and destroy it within could still work! I widened my eyes as I felt how my heart beat faster, "but the only problem is that I don''t have enough time to do a lot of research and experiments on myself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom She nodded, and I saw her smile for the first time, [I believe that I can help you with that,]  her voice sounded so calm and controlled, unlike her previous voice which was filled with so much anger, [with me around, you will be able to finish everything in no time, I will make sure of that. But you must promise me something first, and that is that you will never use your powers against anyone, even if it means your life. You will always think twice about using your abilities, and if you ever feel like it is necessary, you will ask for my permission first before using your abilities. Is that understood, Rowen?]

    As a small being, she was really demanding.

    "I can''t train...?" I frowned, as this just sounded ridiculous to me, "I can''t train without training?"

    She nodded and smiled again, but her smile looked fake like it had been forced, [training is important, but you need to know the amount of mana you can use while doing so,] she paused and stared at me, [and I assume that you are not a very good magician?]

    I shook my head while my hands were clenching into fists, "you''re right," I admitted, "but I have someone strong to train me now, so you don''t have to worry much," I assured her.

    [Yes, the assassin Nari and butler Serenu are actually good people to learn to control your mana, considering that the butler is a healer himself.] She fixed her sses again.

    "Serenu a healer?" I whispered, "what does it even mean?"

    She smiled and sighed, [Well, I suppose I should exin things to you.]

    She pushed her tiny wings forwards and then back up, up and stopped right next to my nose, she looked like a goddess, with her long wavy silver hair covering her tiny little body, [well, to start with, you should know that the word healer simply means that they heal wounds, injuries, diseases... But the butler has a special talent. He can see into the future, and if anyone gets hurt or sick during their sleep, they will be able to heal them even before they wake up. And this is why he became a butler. Now, let me exin about healers.]

    She pulled away from my nose and started flying towards the door, [Now when a healer uses their powers, they consume the magic energy of those who they heal, but the amount of mana used depends on the strength of the person you are healing]

    Her wings were mesmerising and taking my focus away, [Rowen, listen!] Shemanded.

    [The stronger you are, the more mana you can store inside of yourself and use at once. Healers are ssified ording to the amount of mana each of them holds,] She exhaled and then continued...

    [As A-rank healers hold the most mana among all others, B-rank healers hold a little less than that, C-rank healers hold a lot less than that, D-rank healers hold almost none of the mana inside of themselves, and F-rank healers hold so little mana inside of themselves that they can barely heal a scratch on someone''s skin, but because of the limited amount of their mana, they are the only ones who can cure poison.]

    Zuri flew about one meter away from me, [ And finally, there is E-, and that is the lowest rank of all healers, they are extremely weak and can''t even heal a single wound on someone''s skin, but they are still considered to be healers. Most of the time, they end up dying because they can''t even survive inside our world because they are so weak, they can''t eat food, and they only live off of mana that they absorb from other people.]

 Chapter 28 Adaptation

    ?The healing ranks made sense, but I couldn''t believe that Serenu was a healer too, "so what is Serenu''s rank then?"

    She stopped her wings and looked at me with a serious expression, she ced her hand on her chest, she looked so confident, and her smile seemed genuine, [healer,] she said with pride.

    I shook my head, "I don''t understand."

    She stared at me and noticed that I couldn''t understand, she lifted her tiny finger and pointed it to her ear, she put her hand on her neck, and then her small arms crossed, and she looked at me with a smile, she stood up and pped her wings, she moved to the door and stopped right next to it, she looked at me with her violet eyes and exined herself, she took off her sses and she ced them on top of her small chest.

    [The butler''s rank is A,] she looked at me with a proud look in her eyes, she continued, [The highest rank among healers, that means that he can heal wounds, diseases, and injuries. This means that he can save lives, which is one of the reasons why he became a butler. As you can see, my rank is B, I''m not as skilled as the butler, but I''m capable of healing minor wounds and illnesses.]

    "Zuri, you''re a healer too?" My mouth gaped open.

    She nodded, and then she flew towards the window, she opened her wings, she disappeared for a moment, and then she appeared above the window, and she looked down at me, she reached her tiny hands towards the edge of the ss, and she put her hands on the window and leaned forward slightly, she began to walk along the windowsill, [I''m not capable of what the Butler is, but I can heal you when you tell me to... Now I''m tired, I have to go. Bye.]

    She vanished into a thin air without waiting for my reply back.

    This was so much information to take... First the magic level and fear, then the demon and its possessions and now Serenu was a healer.

    Okay, some things made more sense, for example how I was healed after my first fight but notpletely, so he didn''t want to use a huge amount of mana to cure mepletely, now it exined why the scars on my face were also disappearing.

    Serenu was doing everything in silence while I was asleep... He didn''t want to show his power and didn''t want to scare me so he healed me in stages...

    I closed my eyes for a second and tried to remember the events that happened today, and I remembered that the demon was still the most important thing right now, I had to get rid of it first and immediately.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® I have to be stronger than everyone else, I have to be the strongest...

    I will be able to train magic and my mana with Nari, I should also ask for Serenu''s help in the future as Zuri suggested that he would be a good partner to train with. I also had Evelia Rawson, Doru''s younger sistering over to our mansion to y with twins, which also could lead to me befriending her and getting all the information I wanted about her brother out from her lips.

    I just needed to work on mymunication skills with kids, so they would stop fearing me.

    I had Nari under my control, Irene seemed to be supporting my side as well, and the King will belong to my side as well, everything was going the way I wanted for now.

    I pretty much had everything under my control, all I needed right now was to train and be stronger than ever.

    ****

    Serenu''s POV<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Master seemed to be exhausted in the morning, so I decided to give him a break instead of worrying him about the things he couldn''t control.

    He was still young and involving him in these matters would be too early, as he''s still weak.

    I served this family for more than a decade now.

    I was sent here to protect the young master from everything bad that could happen to him or his siblings. That''s my job, his personal guard.

    I was given a position of a butler to take care of the house in disguise and report everything to Lady Herena who couldn''t do it herself.

    My job here is to heal the young master and never let him struggle. If the young master is sick, I have to make sure that he doesn''t suffer from it. I can''t afford to let him fall ill and have to stay in bed for weeks. It isn''t good for his body and mind, and he won''t be able to reach his full potential.

    In the past, I never dealt with demons, but I knew that I will have to deal with them as soon as I entered this mansion.

    It was my duty to keep the young master safe and protected.

    I had to do the best I could to fulfil my duties.

    And so, I came up with a n:

    First of all, I need to find out more about the demon inside of the Duke, I want to know what it looks like, its strengths and weaknesses, and what kind of abilities it might have.

    If we can figure this out, we will be able to prepare ourselves better for the battle that might await us.

    We need to know all of our enemies'' capabilities, so we can counterattack and defeat them easily without wasting our precious time.

    I know that it can probably possess anything that it wants and turn it into its minion, but I also know that it needs a living host to enter their bodies. If we can create a barrier around our young master and his siblings, we will be able to protect them from such an attack.

    I saw the young master fight against the assassin that Duke possess, and his sudden change of behaviour made me worry... I thought that thest fight he had with the assassin in his bedroom would be the part where he breaks down, but instead, he looks to be mentally stronger.

    He doesn''t back down from his father''s threats and doesn''t allow anyone to make him question his presence.

    I like the new changes of his, he''s my young master and I shall be a loyal servant of his.

 Chapter 29 Double Your Fun

    ?Hector''s POV

    The brat was beginning to get on my nerves! The more he talked about it, the more I felt my blood boiling inside of me. I wanted to just shove him out the window and see how far his ass would bounce before hitting the ground below us... But that wouldn''t solve anything, so I kept quiet.

    "You''re really starting to piss me off," I said, looking at myself in the mirror.

    [Kill him]

    The demon''s voice inside whispered in my mind. It had been there ever since the summoning... The stupid king and the crown prince had no idea how to control it, so I had no other choice but to use it myself and however I wanted it.

    But this time, I couldn''t ignore its call. This time, it was different. Maybe because of the hatred growing inside of me... Or maybe because I finally saw what being a demon could do. If by chance the brat was right and the crown prince wasn''t going to be the king, I needed another n.

    Another n that was already living inside the queen''s stomach, but how to get rid of that bastard king... I bit my nails as I thought about that one. That little shit was just too much for me! I didn''t know if I could kill him after all he''d done for me... And even then, I had no clue who else we could trust besides the queen... And now Rowen acting all almighty too... I should have just gotten rid of him when the time was right, but now, the bitch Herena stopped me from doing so.

    I walked away from the mirror and sat next to my bed, staring up at the ceiling, thinking... Thought of ways to kill them both, so I could be free. Free to do whatever I wanted, without any kind of rules or regtions. But there was just one thing that kepting back to mind: What should I do about that bitch Nari?

    Rowen clearly thought I was dumb and wouldn''t notice how he tried to get her closer to his side, she was an assassin. She belonged to me. My object and my property. Whatever I will tell her, she will listen. I knew that she would, that peasant had no other choice thanks to the tracking chip I inserted inside her body. She couldn''t escape from me even if she tried, and now Rowen thought he could simply steal her from me.

    "Carlo!" I called out one of my loyal servants.

    "Yes, Duke!" He immediately appeared before me, "report me everything about that bastard Rowen and Serenu," I ordered him ring into his eyes.

    "Serenu is quiet, my lord, but the young Duke is suddenly talking to your assassin," Carlo bowed his head.

    Maybe it wasn''t a bad idea to keep that ve next to me, he was a talented spy indeed.

    "What about the bitch Nari? Their rtionship?" I clenched my jaw, forcing my voice to remain calm.

    "They fought together, my lord," Carlo''s voice was like a cutting ss to my ears right now, "what do you mean they fought?" I stood up immediately!

    "I think the young duke is trying to get her on his side," he lowered his head and said nothing else.

    "On his side, you say...." A smirk escaped and a nervous smile appeared on my face, "excellent!" I felt how the demon in my body started to get excited once again.

    "My lord?" Carlo asked while bowing his head.

    "Bring that bitch to me, about time I remind her who''s her real master."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ___

    [Kill them]

    The voice inside my head was screaming at me, pushing me to do something about the situation. The demon''s blood was boiling inside of me, burning with rage.

    I hated how the noble scum was treating me. They treated me like a dog, like some kind of pet for their pleasure. I wasn''t going to let that happen, I''m fifth in line for the throne, I had to seed.

    "My-my lord," that stupid assassin was here already without me noticing, "you asked for me," her voice was calm and she kept her head low as she should. She was nothing but a ve.

    "I heard you fought with my son," I said calmly.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "No-no!" She stuttered immediately lifting her head up, "lower it down, don''t forget who you''re talking to!" I raised my voice to hers, making sure everyone could hear it.

    "Lower your fucking head!" I screamed at her.

    She nodded immediately lowering it to the ground while keeping her head bowed. I could see the fear in her eyes, the same fear I had seen in my wife''s face.

    "Since you don''t like to listen, let me tell you a little story..."

    "I''m sorry!" She spoke before I was able to finish my sentence, "Carlo!" I ordered and watched how hended from the ceiling onto the ground and kicked her in the stomach.

    She gasped for air, "now that you can listen to me, I will continue..." I stretched my and lifted the left corner of my lip, "there was once a bird and it was dying from cold..." The silence wasplete, "the cow saw a bird and dropped some dung on him, the bird felt disgusted but then realised how the warm made his body temperature rise and it immediately made the bird happier, the dung was actually thawing him out. Thinking he could survive the cold winter, the bird started singing out of happiness..."

    I paused and looked if the bitch was listening, hew lowered head was still on the ground as her body looked obedient.

    "A passing cat heard the singing bird and came to investigate. Following the sound, the cat discovered the bird under the pile of cow dung, and promptly dug him out and ate him."

    As I finished my sentence, I saw that Carlo was speechless with my story, ''good, he will learn something now too,'' I fixed my cor and walked closer to the peasant''s body, "now listen," I had to ce my clean hand on her dirty chin just to make her feel better. I looked into her eyes and smirked, "the moral of the story, Nari: not everyone who shits on you is your enemy," I removed my hand and started brushing her hair with my fingers instead.

    "and not everyone who gets you out of shit is your friend... So when you''re in deep shit, it''s best to keep your mouth shut! You understand?" I leaned my head to look into her eyes.

    The emotionless re back at me, made me understand that she was indeed listening, "good girl, now you will attend the prince''s birthday party and will do everything that I tell you to, Rowen is not your friend or your master, but I am! Remember that."

 Chapter 30 Preparation

    ?The day of the Crown Prince''s Birthday finally came and I wasn''t ready to attend a social event this early.

    I needed more lessons on how to act like a Duke, to gain respect and reputation amongst the other royal and noble members, but I had no time to do so. I was like a lost wave trying to escape from the ocean.

    My first n and goal were to survive, but it''s beginning to look more interesting than it was before. I had a healer Serenu on my side, who looked like he could kill for his master. A beautiful and talented assassin whopletely belonged to me, a smart sister and what''s important Zuri!

    She was the intelligence that I needed... Her weird and unique abilities were one of the most useful ones for me to get all the information I needed about people in this ce, but her sudden mood swings made me wonder if she even liked me.

    "Well, whatever," I shrugged my shoulders as I got out of bed.

    *knock* *knock*

    "Young Duke, we must start preparing for the prince''s party," Serenu called from outside my door, which woke me up instantly.

    I had to do it, even if I had no idea how to act, I had to walk with my head held high and be confident. It wouldn''t be a big deal if I messed up or make a mistake, it would only help me learn faster.

    I opened the door and saw Serenu standing there with an excited expression on his face. In his hands, there was arge bouquet of flowers that resembled a crown. He handed them over to me for some reason.

    "What are these?" I asked him confused.

    "They''re a gift for you, from your future wife."

    "My future what?!!!" I raised my voice as I couldn''t believe what just came out of his mouth. "How can you say that?!"

    "It''s true..." He smiled, "have you forgotten about your engagement with ady Aurora from the House of the Vernon?"

    "Oh yeah, I remember now." I sighed as I recalled the proposal.

    Rowen was indeed engaged already with another nobledy when he turned five years old. Rowen''s and the firstdy of the house Vernon''s mothers were childhood friends, so they probably had this silly idea in mind before Rowen was actually even born. I remember his fiance being arrogant and stubborn just like the previous Rowen, "these two really matched well," I squeezed my eyes as I ced my palm on my forehead, "what to do...?"

    It wasn''t such an important detail for me to remember and prioritise first, "man, to get engaged and marry in this era was as easy as drinking water in the modern one, except for, the water here could actually be poisonous," I muttered to myself.

    "you will not get married here immediately, master," Serenu spoke again, "thedy is still young, you need to wait until she turns eighteen years old."

    "Why?" I asked as I looked at him through my fingers.

    "Because she won''t be able to have any children for at least 3 years, and then it''ll take another three years until she''s fully grown and healthy," he exined calmly, "she is also the heir of the House of the Vernon, so she needs to live a little longer for the sake of the kingdom."

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® He was right, it did sound logical.

    "So the wedding will happen when she''s eighteen?"

    "Yes, master. Now please, start preparing for the ball."

    "Okay," I nodded as I forced myself to smile and nod again.

    "Pleasee along with us, we''re going to prepare your attire, so that you can present yourself properly," Serenu told me as he turned his back towards me.

    "Alright, let''s go." I followed him and left the room.

    We went to our family''s servants'' quarters where I changed into a new set of clothes. I wore a light blue tunic thatplimented my skin tone, with a white undershirt and pants underneath. I looked ridiculously fancypared to my usual outfits. I added a ck cape toplete the outfit, which gave me a very regal appearance.

    "Young duke, your sister is waiting for your outside," Serenu informed me.

    "Thank you," I replied politely, "and thank you for everything."

    "Don''t mention it, master," he bowed and headed away.

    I walked outside and saw Nari looking at me with her eyes wide open, but I was the one here who was mesmerised by her beauty. Her long wavy pink hair reached down to her shoulders and her cheeks were red from excitement. She long ck dress she wore was revealing and showed off her perfect figure perfectly.

    "Wow..." I whispered as I took a few steps forward, the puffy sleeves on her shoulders made her look like a princess, I wanted to touch them.

    "You look great, brother," Irene nced from the carriage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thanks..." I smiled at my sister, "please don''t shout too loud, I''m trying to focus on my surroundings."

    "Sorry." She lowered her voice.

    Nari looked at me one more time and bowed her head, allowing me to enter first. On the steps that were inserted into a carriage to help us get inside faster and morefortably, there was something sparkling on them, but I didn''t mind them.

    "young master," Serenu opened the carriage''s door for me, it made me feel special.

    "Thank you," I said as I climbed in and sat down on the seat. The carriage started moving once Nari entered and Serenu closed the door.

    In front of me was Irene, sitting calmly with her hands ced together on her sparkling grey dress. I could see the light reflection from her short blue hair.

    "Are you sure about this?" She asked me suspiciously.

    "Of course, I am," I answered her honestly, "it''s a birthday party for the prince. That means it''s mandatory to attend." I knew what she meant, she was talking about my approach to the king.

    "I hope so..." She sighed.

    "He is the prince, after all," I leaned back, resting my head on the soft velvet cushion of the chair.

    We travelled for a while, passing by the gardens and finally arrived at the pce. A cold, ufortable shiver ran down my spine. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. Was I getting nervous now?

    Irene put her hand on my knee, "are you scared, brother?"

    "Not at all, I''m just not in the mood," I smiled.

    "That''s good," she giggled.

    As we approached the castle, I could hear the noiseing from the area, I stopped breathing for a moment, until someone shouted loudly, "ahh, that''s music!"

    I rxed again as I heard the familiar tune of a violin.

    "Hmhm, we''re here," Serenu announced as he pushed the carriage door open.

    I looked around, noticing the many guests dressed in their finest clothes. They were smiling andughing as they talked to each other. I suddenly felt overwhelmed by the sight of all those people, I had never been surrounded by that many people at once.

    Irene stood up next to me, she ced her arm over my shoulder and helped me stand up, "we''re here, brother."

    "Yeah..." I nodded as I looked around, "so are you."

    "Yes, I am." She grinned.

    We continued walking towards the entrance of the hall, where everyone was gathered.

    At the entrance, arge crowd of people waited for the arrival of the guests. Some of them were standing on stage, waving their arms to the guest and weing them inside. There was also a small orchestra ying for everyone''s entertainment. This was the moment that I haven''t prepared myself fully for.

    "Well, I suppose this is the best way to start," I mumbled to myself as I kept on walking.

    After the long corridor that separated us from the hall, the music stopped and the doors of the main entrance opened. I looked behind me to see if Nari was following us, she was with Serenu tagging along.

    I felt how a heavy stone was lifted off my chest, as somehow this made me feel relieved. But a sudden realisation made me think, ''why was Serenu with us? He was supposed to stay at home and protect the twins in case of anything bad happened to them. This was weird, but the sudden stress and anxiety disappeared from my mind, as I found myself staring at the most beautiful woman I''d ever seen. They were all dressed in their finest dresses and jewels.

    But the one who was standing out the most, like the only blooming flower in the garden filled with weeds, was the woman next to Serenu.

    Nari.

    She was probably the most exciting woman I''ve ever met in my life, I just couldn''t take my eyes off her glowing face. Her long pink hair swayed side to side as she walked towards me. "Young master, please focus," she whispered to me as she ced her hand on my shoulder. I noticed that she was wearing a ne on her neck. As she drew closer to me, I could see the light reflecting in her beautiful starry night eyes.

    "The Young Duke Rowen and The Lady Irene from the Dragon house," someone made an announcement.

    "Ahh!" I gasped as I realised that we had to walk inside the hall now, "this is it..."

 Chapter 31 Whatever She Wishes

    ?I took a deep breath as I stepped into the grand ballroom, Irene''s hand sped tightly in mine. The room was buzzed with activity, the sound of lively chatter and piano music filling the air. I could feel the weird excitement building inside, as I took in the scene before me.

    I and Irene were apanied by the two servants whom I trusted, who followed us closely as we made our way through the sea of people. I could see that Irene was just as thrilled as I was, her eyes were wide with wonder as she took in the splendor of the room.

    As we moved further into the crowd, I felt how my heart racing as we approached the centre of the room, where the dance floor was located. The music swelled around us and I could see the couples twirling and spinning in time with the rhythm.

    I turned to Irene and gave her a reassuring smile, feeling a sense of pride in her as I saw her eyes light up with excitement. She loved these types of things, so no wonder. Irene was really popr inside the mansion with servants and outside with nobility and people, she was liked by everyone.

    "Excuse me," a voice spoke quietly next to me, "may I have this dance?"

    The man standing next to me was a handsome young nobleman wearing an elegant ck suit, he had his hands behind his back as he bowed politely towards Irene.

    I didn''t understand why, but for some weird reason I wanted to push the man away and tell him that he had no chance with her, but would that be overprotective? The feelings I had towards Irene were none other than simple ones...

    I wasn''t romantically interested in her because she was my sister in this life, so that would be like a what the fuck moment, but it did make me feel some type of way to see other men trying to get her attention, "is this how brothers act?" I muttered to myself and looked at her to see what she was doing.

    Without hesitation, she epted the man''s hand and walked off with him towards the dance floor. I watched them both disappear from sight as I thought about Nari, "where is she?" I whispered to myself, moving my head left and right, trying to find her whereabouts.

    "Why didn''t you answer my letters?!" A woman''s voice shouted angrily next to me, I turned towards the direction the voice came from and found a fragile woman standing there, ring at me.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Her face was full of wrinkles which crinkled up whenever she frowned, her hair was long and golden-like sun-bleached colour, as well as her skin tone, was paler than most people''s. Her eyes were like the sky, bright blue with red-rimmed around the edges, and they seemed to pierce into me.

    She was probably around my age, "letters? Who are you?" I frowned as I flinched back a little.

    "Who am I???" This woman here raised her voice, it made her sound like a lunatic.

    I wondered if she was doing this to get more attention or if she was just crazy.

    "I''m your fiance!" She pointed an using finger at me and I widened my eyes as I shook my head vigorously.

    No way, this couldn''t be true, I never proposed to anyone, ''no wait, I did!''

    "Lady Aurora?" My voice rose up when I realised who she was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How long does it take for you to remember me?" She smiled, wickedly.

    The way she was talking to me, and her weird loud behaviour were enough for me to understand that this woman here was trouble, and I needed to avoid that for now.

    "I will reply to your letters tomorrow, now please leave me alone," I fixed my gaze on her and then started walking away.

    "Nooooo, not yet! Come to me!" She called out to me, "I''m going to ask you onest time before I cut you down."

    "Cut me down?" This woman was crazy, I stopped and looked at her, "so cut me, please," I answered without thinking much. I needed to find where Nari was, I forgot to give her the instructions.

    It was a bit weird that Serenu and Nari were nowhere to be found, but I trusted Serenu, I knew he wouldn''t scheme, but where was Nari?

    "You know, I have so many guys lining up, asking for my hand!" She raised her voice and it made me turn back to her again.

    She was lying, or even if she wasn''t, I didn''t care. That would just make my life easier, "well, I''m happy for you," I replied, slowly, giving her a small bow.

    "Don''t you care about that? I''m soon to be your wife!" She furrowed her eyebrows as I saw her lip twitch.

    Was she angry or just trying her best to get my attention, that didn''t matter right now, I was here on a mission, "you don''t have any offers, and we both know that,dy Aurora...." I decided to reply to her strange statement, "you''re saying this to show me that you have options, and make me feel jealous, but I''m telling you, it won''t work on me." I lifted the right corner of my lips, gently smiling back at her pale and emotionless face.

    Her loud and ignorant attitude of hers was gone now, she no longer seemed to care to cause a ruckus, "now I will go," I gave her a small bow, hoping that it was the right etiquette.

    Her face stiffened, but I had no more time to waste.

    I knew that sooner orter, I would have to take care of this engagement matter and maybe giving her a cold shoulder would open her eyes a little bit.

    "Now, Nari, where are you?"

    Her sudden disappearance made me wonder if she was given some special instructions by Hector... I couldn''t allow myself to lose or be humiliated in front of half of the kingdom, I was here to make my name known.

 Chapter 32 Everyone Is Daring

    ?The Ballroom was alive with energy and noise as I tried to make my way through the throngs of people. The music was also loud, changing from piano to orchestra and back again. It was a dance party, the chatter was even louder, and I could feel the beat of the drums pulsing through my veins. I was lost in the moment, enjoying the festive mood, when suddenly I collided with someone.

    I stumbled back, nearly losing my bnce,I nced up to see who I''ve run into.

    It was Doru! The main viin of the story... I felt how my heart sank at the sight of him.

    I felt a weird pain in my chest, like a heavy weight pressing down on my heart. At the same time, I felt pressure building up in my head, making my vision go blurry. I couldn''t make out the details of the room around me, and I felt disoriented.

    For a moment, I thought I was having a heart attack or a stroke. My mind raced with fear and panic, and I felt like I was losing control of my body.

    But then, slowly but surely, I regained myposure. I took a deep breath and tried to calm down, focusing on my breathing and trying to rx my tense muscles.

    As the pain and pressure subsided, my vision cleared up and I could see the room around me again. I still felt a bit dizzy and disoriented, but I knew that I couldn''t show any weaknesses right now.

    I looked at him¡­

    He was a tall, broad-shouldered guy...His long red hair covered his face like a mop. His eyes were dark green and piercing. As he looked down at me, his lips curled up into a sinister smile.

    "Ya know what''s funny? They think they can juste waltzing in here, all happy and carefree?" He stared at me, and I couldn''t understand what he meant by his words, "what are you doing here?" He growled, his voice barely audible over the noise of the crowd, ''is he talking to me in that tone?'' I slowly stepped back.

    I tried to stammer out a response, but my words would feel lost in the chaos. The annoying music was pounding in my ears, drowning out everything else, and I could feel how my head was getting dizzy from all of it once again.  I was an introvert in my previous life, I didn''t like the noise.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Doru seemed to sense my difort, and a cruel smile spread across his features, "can''t handle the noise, can you?" He taunted, leaning closer. "Maybe you''re not suited for this kind of life after all as well."

    I slowly backed away, no this was not the moment to fear him. He was taller, but he was my age and right now he had nothing for me to even consider him as my rival, but more like a target.

    He stepped forward, blocking my path. I could feel the heat of his breath on my face, and I know if I was anyhow weaker, I would be in trouble.

    "No, loud noises are not for me," I answered his question and looked straight into his eyes, "are you lost here or you clearly don''t know have any manners?" I raised an eyebrow.

    I knew for sure that my status in society was higher than his, "have they taught you nothing?" I spoke again.

    His face turned nk, as he leaned back, he looked surprised trying to fix his posture, and he nced back at me one more time.

    But before he was able to say anything else, a suddenmotion erupted on the other side of the room. Someone has spilt a drink, and the resulting chaos distracted Doru long enough for me to slip away from this meaningless situation.

    I made a beeline for the exit, feeling a sense of relief flooding through me as I escaped the noise and the confusion of the ballroom. Once I got away from him, the pain seemed to lessen too.

    But then another noise was heard and being curious about the drama, I decided to go back in to check what was happening.

    The blood began to boil, forcing my skin turn red when I saw a guy around his twenties p Nari, "what the fuck is he doing?" Without thinking much, I pushed people, feeling a weird tension in my body, as the adrenaline coursed through me.

    Nari was standing there stunned, not knowing what to do, speechless, "move!" I shouted at someone as I pushed him back. I didn''t care about any manners right now, my goal was to get to her there immediately and check what happened.

    As I got close to her, she seemed shaken up, but she was trying to hold herself together. A man was standing beside her, Nari''s hand on his right shoulder, "she doesn''t know her ce!" He shouted at both of us, while I slowly touched Nari''s waist to see how she felt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How dare a peasant like her touch me?" His words caused me to tremble, but I quickly pulled myself back and stood firm. This was not the time to be scared, I needed to act fast.

    "Get your filthy paws off of her!" Imanded.

    ''Nari spilt a drink? Impossible!'' I widened my eyes, something wasn''t right.

    While the guy was roaming around and causing a ruckus, Nari lifted her feet and whispered into my ears, "Rowen, the drink had poison meant for you..."

    I felt how my mind was reeling as I tried to process what she just told me. This was not some kind of thing that happens at a normal ball, but my story was also not normal, so I didn''t know how to react. "Poison?"

    Why was it meant for me and why Nari knew that? A sudden energy of vibration started flowing through my back, was I shocked? No, it wouldn''t make any sense.

    My frozen legs moved on their own, as it didn''t matter if Nari lied or not, this guy in front of me was causing chaos and touching my belongings, Nari was mine to control and protect.

    I reached for the guy''s throat and squeezed hard, "you will nevery a finger on her ever again!" I snarled, his words echoing in my head.

    The guy stumbled back and fell, as I released my grip and hit the ground with a thump.

    "You''re lucky I''m too busy to kill you right now!" The words were out of my mouth, and before I knew it, I had already wrapped my arms around him once again.

    This time he was not expecting my aggressive reaction, and he was struggling against me, trying to escape.

    "Rowen!" Irene''s voice rang in my head, making me realize what I must look like right now.

    I let go of the guy and stood up, "sorry!" I apologized to everyone there.

    I looked at Nari who was still standing there motionlessly, e with me," I said, and took her hand.

    She nodded, and we walked towards the exit.

    A pathetic and cryingugh escaped that man''s lips, "huh, you think I will let you go now?" He started to stand up, "a battle, a fair one until death," he added to his sentencepletely killing the atmosphere in the room and making everyone stay speechless and in silence.

    After a couple of seconds, loud whispers spread through the ballroom, eyes ring at me and Nari.

    "I can''t believe this...he''s going to fight this guy?" Doru mocked us loudly, "now that''s what I call an interesting turn of events."

    I ignored him, as I looked at the guy, "you want to have a battle with me? Are you even worth considering one?"

    He smiled, "your arrogance is beyond belief," heughed, "I ept your challenge and my reputation depends on it," he said looking me straight in the eye.

    "Pick a time and a ce," I answered as I turned around and was about to walk away, "no, let''s do it here..."

 Chapter 33 The Prideful Villain

    ?This guy''s words... ''Tsk,''

    My job here wasn''t to pick fights with strangers, but get closer to the king and observe the crown prince, and maybe having an opportunity to meet Princess Mira, but oh well, if it happens that means I have to deal with it, would also be a good time to teach this guy a lesson for hurting Nari.

    I quickly breathed in and then sighed, turning back at him with a calm and collective damenour, I looked up and down at the guy, sizing him up, and in a self-assure tone I responded, "Sure, let''s have a battle. But are you sure you''re ready for this? I don''t back down from a challenge."

    I stood straight, with my chest out and shoulders back, making direct eye contact with this man who was for sure at least seven years older than me, or maybe more.

    I wasn''t intimidated or threatened by his request, it was probably something he wanted to do, to cause fear, thinking I would back off and run away scared like some little girl, well no way! He could have been a king himself but I still felt like I had a lot of fight left in me.

    "Hey, what kind of a man backs down from a challenge?" I asked him, looking into his eyes as I spoke, "Are you going to back off too now?"

    "Do you even know who I am?" His nostrils red as he took a deep breath through his nose, ring at me as he spoke, "I''m the Lord of Rolmund!"

    He said those words with such confidence that made me feel like I was about to faint, it was like I was talking to someone who was a thousand times bigger than me, or better yet, a god.

    No matter how much I tried to tell myself that this guy was just some random man, standing before me, I couldn''t deny the truth of who he was, he was indeed the lord of Rolmund, I knew that, I remember him being friends with the main protagonist Dante.

    A nobody in the story.

    But this could get me closer to Dante maybe, somehow? This little cat-and-mouse game always starts the same, "you wanna fight me right here, right now?" I rolled my eyes as I gently let go of Nari''s hand.

    Giving him a small nod to the side, hoping he would realise that the people here weren''t the only ones watching.

    Next to the ceiling, there was a balcony, which I assumed I will get a chance to get and in that balcony rested the king. Dark curtains to prevent from people seeing him were drawn across both sides, leaving a space open between them. The king was currently observing this little scene below him, and this was a good opportunity for me to show my skills to the king.

    "Alright then, let''s go outside then!" He insisted.

    I looked at him up and down, once more with a confident stare, "let''s take this outside then," a small smile yed at the corner of my lips, "I want to give you a fair chance to prove yourself."

    Without another word, I strode out of the ballroom and onto the balcony that I was before, taking another moment to stretch and limber up my muscles. I rolled my shoulders back and forth, cracking my neck from side to side, and bouncing lightly on the balls of my feet.

    As I finishes stretching, my mind raced with thoughts of strategy and tactics, "how foolish of him," I smirked, "Zuri!" I called her out.

    *cling*

    [Yes, Rowen] She appeared before me, yawning and stretching her small shoulders, "that guy, Lord of Rolmund, gather all the information I need about him immediately," I ced my hand on my chin, rubbing it with my fingers.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom [Roger, give me a minute] she vanished.

    I knew I was skilled, but I also understood the fact that anything could happen in a fight. I took a deep breath once again and waited for Zuri toe back with the information.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *cling*

    [Rowen!] She appeared before me while I was looking down at the beautiful rose garden thaty before my eyes.

    There were pink and white roses and other flowers scattered amongst the grass and the marble pathways, it was really beautiful. It was weird how the roses stayed this fresh considering the winter starts soon, "Zuri, what did you find out about him?" I flinched.

    [He''s such a loser, Rowen, one bow and he''s done]

    "I mean, tell me about his skills, Zuri, what tactics should I use?"

    [Ewen Rolmund: Age 23]

    "Oh, so I was almost right about his age, please continue,"

    [Current skills: If we can count ignorance as one, we should add it. But swordsmanship is lower than yours when Rowen was 5 years old] her sarcastic tone made me smile.

    [Intelligence: lvl 23]

    [Love interest: lvl 39]

    "Higher than mine," I muttered.

    [Magic level: He has no magic in his blood, and his mana is also unstable, Rowen, are you going to fight him?]

    I was going to fight him, but seeing how weak he was, I actually felt sorry for the guy, but then I remembered his arrogant and proud attitude, and how happy she looked when he touched Nari, "no, Zuri, I''m going to destroy him," I replied in a low tone.

    [Are you dumb? How are you going to destroy him?] She mmed her face with her tiny little hand.

    "By simple means, I will ruin his reputation and honour," a naturalugh escaped through my lips, [then we won''t even need your mirrored technique which you can''t even use properly anyway]

    She spoke.

    ''Why is she so salty?'' I thought, "did I ever do anything to you, Zuri?" I asked her.

    [We will use the sword] She ignored my question and spoke on her own.

    Then she snapped her fingers and I felt how a cold metal de slid into my palm, it was a light longsword, and the hilt was wrapped in leather, it was the same sword from before.

    Something felt different about it, but that didn''t matter right now, "Zuri, are you ready?"

 Chapter 34 Clashing Blades

    ?The noise of the loud music was finally gone, and the crowd of people were already dispersing, opening the door in front of me with a push of my foot, I stepped out of the balcony.

    My heart was pounding loud in my chest, *dun* *dun* I felt an excitement flowing through my veins, I was ready. I tightened my grip around the hilt of the sword in my hand, Zuri, my small fairypanion was fluttering her wings rapidly, keeping up with my pace.

    I nced back at the balcony where the king was sitting before, hoping he woulde outside and watch me fight Ewen. But there was no time to waste on sentimentality. I had a job to do, and I was determined to see it through to the end. I turned away from the balcony and made my way down the spiral staircase, Zuri trailing behind me.

    As we descended, I could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on me. I had to prove myself, prove my status and don''t allow any ridiculous rumours of me being weak to spread. Finally, we reached the bottom of the staircase, and I stepped out into the garden.

    "Rowen, do you really have to do this?" Irene''s and trembling voice greeted me, having Nari and Serenu behind her, ''oh, here he is,'' I thought while I looked at Serenu and then at Nari.

    "Nari said she was okay with it, don''t you think you''re overreacting a little bit now?" She spoke slowly, in a curious tone, slightly moving her head.

    She was intelligent and I knew she didn''t like violence, but that was not the point, "Irene," I called out her name, "If I won''t do anything right now, everyone will take me as a coward," I slowly began exining, "a coward who feared to fight, this way not only my name will be tarnished, but our family''s too..." I looked at her eyes, they were filled with concern for me, "...and I can''t let that happen."

    "You shouldn''t have to do this alone, don''t you think?" She asked, "you should ask Serenu instead..."

    Her sentence made my inner self sigh. But I shook my head, "no, I''m doing this because I want to prove that no one should mess with Dragon''s family, we''re the family of Dukes, God damn it!" I raised my voice, "our family is the second family on the throne and do you think people will respect us if we show any weakness or decide to back down?" I looked at Irene, "do you understand what I''m trying to say?"

    "Yes," she said, nodding.

    "Good, so help me out and make sure to stay away from the battle, you and Nari," I assured while giving a small nce at her.

    She still looked like she had no pride in herself, "I will take care of this," I looked at Serenu, "make sure they''re safe," seeing him give me a small bow, I walked away.

    "Zuri, can others see you?"

    [No, unless you order me to reveal myself to others, but they can hear you when you talk to me] she replied to the other question I was going to ask, she was intelligent, indeed.

    "Good, so don''t show yourself!"

    While I was lost in a conversation with Zuri, it didn''t take long for Ewen to appear. He emerged from behind a nearby tree outside the garden. His face twisted as he brandished his own weapon. I tensed my grip on my sword, tightening as I prepared for theing battle, "and here I thought to have a fair one on one fight," I shook my head, "Zuri!"

    [Roger that] She flew inside the sword I was holding onto.

    The minute she vanished, the sword in my hand got bigger, making me change the way I was holding it.

    I took a step forward, preparing for the attack. My body became tense and my heart was thumping fast, I could feel the sweat running down my forehead. The moment of truth hade, I was about to experience the third battle of my life.

    Without a word, we charged at each other, our weapons shing in a shower of spark, ''tsk!'' I fought with all my might, my mind focused solely on the task at hand. I knew I couldn''t afford to let my guard down for even a second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the minutes ticked by, the struggle between us grew more and more intense, [Rowen, lower your sword] Zuri spoke from the inside, and I listened.

    The minute I did that, his de stopped its swing, and he turned around to face me. His eyes met mine, and I could see the determination in them as well, he wanted to win just as badly as I did.

    "You will never win against me," he spoke through his gritted teeth.

    I clenched my jaw as I didn''t want to waste any energy arguing with him, but I had to reply, "just saying that doesn''t mean anything."

    Before he could retort, I attacked, aiming at his throat, but he managed to block the blow with his own sword, making the two of us stand still, "Zuri!" I shouted and my sword got smaller, immediately, feeling lighter, I swung at Ewen''s arm.

    He blocked the strike and brought his de to rest on my shoulder, making the ground tremble.

    ''Shit, how did he manage to block that?''

    [Rowen, his left side is weak, use it to your advantage]

    I did exactly as I was told, jumping backwards, so that my feet were now under my hips, I stabbed my sword at his belly, hoping to hit something vital, but he caught my wrist with his free hand, "damn it!" I yelled as the de slid along his arm, hitting his shoulder instead.

    "Well, you''ve proven your strength," he smiled as blood dripped down his arm.

    But my mood changed the instant I saw the blood dripping on the ground.

    "Damn it!"

    I grabbed his wrist and twisted it, putting enough pressure on him, hoping to break his bones, "uugh!" I gritted my teeth, trying to stifle the pain and frustration that coursed through me.

    At the same time, I pushed forward, swinging my other fist at his jaw, "you son of a bitch!"

    My heart raced as I thrust my tired arms at him, frustration boiling inside me as my adrenaline surged.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Ow! shit!"

    His face flew back, making him release my wrist, and I threw him to the floor, where he fell unconscious for a moment.

    The next thing that happened, surprised me. I knew Rowen had that talent, but I thought I wasn''t ready to use it, I didn''t even know how to use it¡­ The falling blood from my nose detached itself from my skin, "blood???" I felt a lot of pressure forming in my head, "this can''t be! Blood maniption!"

 Chapter 35 Nothing To Lose

    ?I stood motionless, unable to move a muscle. The fact that I was able to manipte blood was something that I had just learned now. It was a technique that I was supposed to pick up in the academy, after the mana-gathering ss.

    As I extended my fingers towards the strange flying blood in front of me, I felt a tingle run through my body. But instead of recoiling it, I pressed my fingers into the blood, feeling it yield to my touch. I was amazed to discover that I could manipte it like I would control an object.

    All I needed to do was concentrate and put my hands on the blood. After that, I hadplete control over the blood, and I could move it however I wanted to, including shaping it into different shapes and forms.

    I stood there, looking at my defeated enemy lying helpless on the ground, I was unable to refrain from feeling a strange sensation coursing through my body. It was a perception of power, but also of unease, as if I was tapping into something I didn''t fully understand.

    I reached out with my hands and focused my attention on the small amount of blood in my right hand. With a flick of my wrist, I lifted the blood into the air and brought it to my outstretched palms. The sensation was strange, like a dull ache in the back of my head, but I ignored it as I concentrated on the task at hand.

    "This is interesting¡­" I mumbled to myself.

    As I held it in my hands, I felt a surge of energy coursing through my body, a power that I had never experienced before. With a sudden burst of concentration, I molded the blood into a sharp de, using only my fingers to shape it.

    The feeling was intense, like a jolt of electricity running through my veins. But as I looked down at the de in my hands, I waspelled to feel a sense of wonder and amazement. I had never imagined that I could wield such power, and it was both exhrating and terrifying all at once.

    With a sudden realization, I dropped my sword to the ground, realizing that I no longer needed it. I had the power to control this elements, to shape them to my will. And as I stood there, holding my newly-formed de of blood, I knew that I would never be the same again.

    [Rowen, what are you doing?] Zuri spoke within the sword.

    I couldn''t take my eyes off my enemy lying on the ground, helpless and defeated. Every fiber of my being was filled with hatred and anger towards him, and I wanted nothing more than to see him suffer.

    I heard Zuri''s voice calling out to me, telling me to stop, but I didn''t listen. All I could see was the look of fear and defeat in my enemy''s eyes, and it only fueled my desire to see him suffer.

    With slow, deliberate steps, I began to walk towards him, my eyes fixed on his eyes. I could feel a mischievous grin spreading across my face, and I knew that I must have looked like a monster to him.

    As I raised my hand to deliver the final blow, I could hear Zuri shouting my name. But I ignored her again, so consumed was I with my desire for revenge.

    But then, something in Zuri''s voice made me pause. There was a note of urgency and fear that I had never heard before. It was as if she knew something that I didn''t.

    I slowly lowered my hand, my eyes still fixed on my Ewen''s face. The hatred and boiling pressure in my head were still there, but there was something else too. A sense of confusion and uncertainty.

    As I turned to look at Zuri, I could see the fear in her eyes as she came out of the sword. And in that moment, I realized that I had been consumed by my own anger and that I had almost done something that I would have regretted for a long time.

    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. It was hard, but I knew that I needed to listen to Zuri, to trust her instincts. And with that, I turned and walked away from my enemy, my heart heavy with the weight of guilt and self-reflection, "you''re so stupid!" I gritted my teeth as the blood that was formed into a de slowly turned to falling water and dropped on the ground as if it was nothing more than a small raindrop in the cold Autumn morning.

    I stood there, reeling from the emotions that had consumed me only moments before, I suddenly heard a loud shout from behind me, "you fucking weakling!"

    I turned just in time to see Ewen, rising from the ground and charging towards me with a look of pure hatred on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I stumbled backwards, caught off guard by his sudden attack. I could feel the fear rising inside me, but I knew that I couldn''t let it control me. I had to fight back, [Pick up your sword!] Zuri yelled at me and I listened.

    I drew my sword and took a defensive stance, ready to face Ewen head-on. But he was too quick for me.

    "Tsk!" My jaw muscles tightened as I pressed my lips together.

    He darted around me, shing at me with his own sword, and I barely managed to block his blows, "God damn it!" Ipressed my mouth even more, forcing my teeth to grind to each other.

    "Aaah!"

    His shouting was deafening, drowning out all other sounds. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I fought to keep him at bay.

    But Ewwn was relentless. He was fueled by his own ignorance and pride, and he seemed determined to destroy me at any cost.

    I knew that I had to do something, and quickly. With all the strength I could muster, I lunged forward, hoping to catch him off guard.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® It worked. Ewen stumbled backwards, and I seized the opportunity to strike. [Now!] I swung my sword with all my might, and it connected with Ewen''s own sword, sending it flying out of his hand.

    "How on earth was he even able to move it?" I mumbled, as I let out a long sigh.

    Ewen stumbled backwards, stunned, and I took advantage of the moment to disarm himpletely. I held my sword to his throat, ready to deliver the final blow.

    But as I looked into Ewen''s eyes, I saw something there that gave me pause. It was fear, yes, but there was something else too. Regret, maybe. Or even a hint of sadness.

    At that moment, I knew that I couldn''t bring myself to kill him. I lowered my sword, and Ewen copsed to the ground," You''re so weak!" Even with beingpletely defeated, he still kept his arrogance.

    "What kind of viin am I¡­?"

    His words cut through me like a knife, and I could feel the anger building inside me with each passing moment. Every insult, every taunt, only served to fuel the mes of my fury, until I felt as if I was about to explode with emotion. The intensity of my emotions was overwhelming, "you know what? Fuck it!" I had nothing else to lose here, why should I bother about pride and reputation right now. I turned around and with a deep breath of air,unched myself towards him; mming my fist into his stomach just below his ribs. It was a perfectly executed punch, and again the pain was an electric shock up my arm. My hand tingled for several seconds after this, but that wasn''t what made me stop.

    "Ow!" I heard Ewen grunt out from under me.

    "You really wanna end this, huh? You do???" I felt my voice rising in volume with each word, almost as if I were trying to convince myself more than anyone else that this was the right thing to do.

    Ewen growled at me, "don''t you dare hit me, look behind you!"

    [Rowen, watch out!]

 Chapter 36 Thank Her Later

    ?As I turned around, seething with anger and frustration, I suddenly felt a sharp impact to the side of my head. It was so sudden and unexpected that I didn''t even see iting.

    The next thing I knew, I was flying through the air, propelled by the force of the blow. I crashed to the ground, the impact sending a shockwave through my body.

    As I struggled to regain my senses, I looked up to see a huge and massive guy standing over me, a grim expression on his face. I knew that I was in trouble.

    I tried to get up, but my head was spinning and my body felt weak and unresponsive. The massive guy reached down and grabbed me by the cor, lifting me up effortlessly.

    I could feel his grip tightening around my neck, and I knew that I was in for a world of hurt. But even as the pain and fear washed over me, I refused to give up.

    With all the strength I could muster, I kicked out at the massive guy, hoping to catch him off guard. And to my surprise, it worked, "yes!"

    He stumbled backwards, caught off bnce by my sudden attack. I took advantage of the moment to scramble to my feet and get some distance between us.

    I knew that I couldn''t take him on directly, not in my weakened state. But maybe, just maybe, I could find a way to outsmart him ande out on top.

    [Rowen, the sword has a reflection on it! Use it!]  Zuri sounded too demanding and controlling in this situation, but she was intelligent and I had no other option.

    I looked at the sword that was hanging out of his belt, "what do I do now?" I asked her while catching my breath and trying to regain my bearings.

    I could feel the exhaustion creeping up on me. Every muscle in my body felt heavy and weak, and I could barely keep my eyes open.

    The events of the past few hours had taken a toll on me, both physically and emotionally. The battles, the confrontations, the constant fear and uncertainty - they had all drained me of my energy and my will to fight.

    I wanted nothing more than to copse on the ground and sleep for days on end. But I knew that I couldn''t. There was still so much left to do, so many more battles left to fight.

    So I pushed myself forward, even as my body protested and my mind screamed for rest. I took one step at a time, putting one foot in front of the other, until I felt like I could go no further.

    But still, I kept going. There was no other choice. The weight of my responsibilities was heavy on my shoulders, and I knew that I had to bear it, no matter how tired or weak I felt.

    My eyes quickly wandered through the once-beautiful royal garden, my heart sank at the sight of the destruction caused by the battle with Ewen and this man. The trees were stripped of their leaves, their branches twisted and broken. The flower beds were trampled, the delicate petals scattered across the ground.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Hopefully, they won''t send me the bill¡­" I whispered to myself as my eyes kept staring at ornate fountains being cracked and now suddenly dry, their water long. The statues that once stood proudly were now toppled over, their elegant features marred by deep gashes. It was an unpleasant view, but the fight had to go on.

    [Rowen, focus!] Zuri yelled and I came back to reality, "I''m sorry," I apologised and trudged forward, my eyes fixed on the de, [stretch your hand and imagine the mirrors!]

    As Zuri''s words reached my ears, I felt a sense of rity and focus wash over me. I knew that I couldn''t take on the massive guy directly, but maybe there was another way to defeat him.

    I closed my eyes and focused my attention on my surroundings, trying to tap into my own inner power. With a deep breath, I stretched out my hands, imagining a massive building of mirrors rising up around the massive guy like just that time with Nari.

    The image was crystal clear in my mind, every detail and every angle perfectly formed. I could see the massive guy inside the building, trapped and confused by the endless reflections.

    As I held onto the image, I could feel a surge of energy coursing through my body, a power that I had never experienced before. But I didn''t let it consume me. I stayed focused on the task at hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Slowly, the building of mirrors took shape before my eyes, growing taller and wider with each passing second. It was almostplete, and I knew that the massive guy would soon be trapped inside.

    And then, with a sudden burst of power, the building wasplete. The massive guy was trapped inside, surrounded by a maze of endless reflections that left him disoriented and confused.

    I opened my eyes and looked at Zuri that was suddenly flying next to me, feeling a sense of relief and satisfaction wash over me. I had done it. I had found a way to defeat the massive guy without using much more of my energy.

    As I turned and walked away from the building of mirrors, I knew that I hade one step closer to achieving my goals. And I knew that I had Zuri to thank for guiding me towards the right path.

    "Now, what to do with you?"

    I mumbled and walked away from the building of mirrors, feeling a sense of aplishment and relief, I turned to look at Ewen. And what I saw made my blood run cold.

    Ewen was smiling at me, a twisted and bloody grin on his face. His teeth were stained with blood, and his eyes glinted with a cold, calcting winning.

    I could feel how anger rose inside me, but I refused to let it show and held my head high, I walked towards him, trying to hide high blood pressure circting through my veins.

    As I got closer, Ewen''s smile grew wider. It was as if he knew something that I didn''t, something that made him feel invincible.

    And then, with a sudden burst of movement, he lunged towards me, his hands reaching out to grab me, but I dodge him, "he''s fuxking insane!"

    I reached out for my sword that was lying on the ground near me, my fingers closing around the hilt.

    I was ready to strike, to end this once and for all.

    But then, I heard the sound of hand ps, loud and sudden.

    And it gave me pause.

    "Well done!"

    I turned to face the source of the noise, my sword still in my hand.

    And as I saw who it was, made me drop it on the ground, [You on your own, Rowen]

    *****

    Ayo, if you''ve reached this far, I''m thankful. ????

    I know some of the chapters might been written "immaturish" but from the next one quality will get better. ??

    If there are any confusion and unexined parts, please ask in thements to bring my attention and I will do my best to answer it. Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 37 Expect Unexpected

    ?I turned around, the sound of the king''s pping filled the air, and his slow approach towards us was marked by the four knights following him closely. The throne room was grand and imposing, with high ceilings and intricately designed tapestries hanging from the walls. The smell of incense hung in the air, mixing with the scent of polished wood and leather from the furniture.

    Despite his kind appearance, the king looked weak and feeble, almost as if he didn''t want to be here. His voice sounded tired as he congratted me on my victory, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over me.

    "Great job!" he said, his words a little too formal.

    The battle had been long and gruelling, but I had finally reached my goal. I stood there, wiping the sweat off my forehead, trying to hide any sign of nervousness that I felt inside. Ewen had a shocked expression on his face, knowing that this was a crucial moment, and any misstep could have dire consequences.

    I took a deep breath and turned back to face the king, who stood towering in front of me. He was a tall man, with broad shoulders and a regal bearing. His face was stern and serious, and his eyes seemed to bore into my soul, searching for any sign of weakness.

    The king wore a simple, yet elegant robe of deep red, embroidered with gold thread. His crown, adorned with precious stones, glinted in the light of the torches that lined the walls of the throne room. The room was filled with the hushed whispers of the courtiers, who were watching us with great interest.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Despite the imposing presence of the king, I refused to let my nerves get the best of me. I stood tall, with my head held high, and met his gaze with unwavering confidence. This was my chance to prove myself, to show that I was worthy of his trust and respect.

    "I have a bone to pick with Ewen, Your Majesty," I said, my voice steady and clear, trying to sound as natural as possible. "He disrespected my name and my family''s honour, and I cannot let it go unpunished."

    The king listened intently, his eyes never leaving mine. As I finished my statement, I could see a glimmer of approval in his eyes, and I knew that I had seeded.

    "Pride is a double-edged sword, my young friend," he replied with a low tone. "It is important to have pride in oneself and one''s kingdom, but it is equally important to remain humble and open-minded in order to continue growing and progressing."

    His words felt hypocritical to me, knowing that he had given away the kingdom to his own immature son and my so-called father, Hector. But I kept my emotions in check and nodded respectfully.

    "I understand, Your Majesty," I said, my voice low and respectful. "I will keep that in mind."

    I stood there, my hand still gripping the hilt of the sword tightly. It was time to make my move, to show the king that I was not to be underestimated. With a deep breath, I let go of the sword and stared deep into the king''s eyes, without saying a word. A mix of determination, anger and a sense of purpose swirled inside me. I had been nning this moment for a long time, strategizing and plotting my moves carefully. And now, as I stood before the king, I knew that the time hade to make my move.

    I let go of the sword and took a step closer to the king, my eyes locked onto his. As I approached him, I took a deep breath and let the scents of the pce fill my nostrils. The sweet aroma of flowers mixed with the rich scent of the wooden floors beneath my feet. I could feel the softness of the carpet underfoot, the texture almost ticklish. I felt a sense of calm wash over me as I stood in the grand hall, surrounded by luxury and power. This was my moment, and I was ready to seize it. With a steady gaze and a determined heart, I prepared to take the next step in my quest for power and domination.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As King pointed towards the small house of mirrors on his left, I followed his gaze and saw a man stuck inside.

    The sight surprised and intrigued me. "Yes, I did that," I mumbled to myself, admiring my handiwork. But what really caught me off guard was what King said next. "Rowen, my boy, your mirror technique is truly remarkable.

    You are more talented than your father Hector ever was," Kingplimented me with genuine kindness in his words.

    I stood there, shocked and speechless, unable to believe what I was hearing. King was known for his high standards and strict criteria, and to hear such praise from him was truly unexpected.

    A warmth spread through my chest as I realized the depth of King''s kindness towards me. Despite being the ruler of the kingdom, he had taken a liking to my technique.

    I inherited it from the duke, and it was something that came from the royal family themselves.

    However, I was sure that no one else had been able to master it besides me and my grandfather, who was second in line for the throne - thete king''s brother.

    I saw how the king nced at Ewen lying on the ground and noticed a small smirk appear on his face. "I hope you understand that my son''s birthday was disturbed by thismotion, and I hope you will apologize for your actions," the king spoke to Ewen.

    I turned back to see how Ewen was doing, and this time, instead of the crazed maniac, a small puppy''s face was left begging for forgiveness. "Pathetic," I whispered, my lips curling in disgust. This was the man who had so proudly challenged me and the man who had disrespected me.

    "Ye-yes, your majesty," Ewen stuttered as he stood up and began running towards the stairs I came from.

    I watched as Ewen disappeared into the distance, slipping away from my grasp once again. I clenched my fists, feeling frustration boiling inside me like a cauldron. "Why didn''t I finish him?" The thought of letting him live only added insult to injury.

    All I wanted was to finish what I started, to prove to myself and the world that I was the enemy they could never defeat. As the minutes turned into hours, and the king turned back to me, he said, "Today''s festivities are over for you. Go home, child, and wait for my letter to arrive."

    I bowed slightly and turned to leave, feeling a sense of both disappointment and triumph. King had praised my technique, but Ewen had slipped away. I knew that the battle between us was far from over, and I was determined toe out on top.

 Chapter 38 Decisionsâ€¦

    ?I looked on as the mirrored house I had created with my magic shattered into countless pieces, feeling a sense of exhration wash over me. The big man fell to the ground, bewildered by what had just happened, but I didn''t feel any remorse or regret. Instead, I smirked and simply nodded to the king, who was watching me with an impressed expression.

    "Understood, your majesty," I said, my voice calm and collected. I knew that the king had his reasons for sending me home, and I had fulfilled my part of the bargain. With my sword still embedded in the ground, I slowly began to walk away from the garden, my feet crunching on the debris left behind by my magic.

    As I walked, a sense of satisfaction filled me. I had aplished what I had set out to do and done it with finesse.

    As I made my way back to the castle, I knew my work was far from over. There were always more missions toplete, more challenges to ovee. And I was more than ready to face them all, with my magic and my sword at the ready.

    As I strode through the winding hallways of the castle, my mind was abuzz with ns and preparations for the uing missions. Abruptly, my attention was drawn to Serenu, who stood poised, waiting for me with an unwavering gaze.

    "Serenu," I said, a hint of excitement in my voice. "Is everything ready for our departure?"

    "Indeed, my lord," Serenu replied, bowing deeply. "The carriage is waiting outside, ready for your arrival."

    "Excellent," I said, grinning with satisfaction. "Let''s not keep it waiting."

    As we headed towards the exit, I noticed something amiss. "Wait, where''s Nari? I don''t see her with you," I inquired.

    A hesitant look crossed Serenu''s face before he replied, "I regret to inform you, my lord, thatdy Nari has chosen to stay behind."

    My eyebrows shot up in surprise. "What? Why?"

    Serenu cleared his throat. "She wished to travel back with Lady Irene instead, my lord. She felt that it was important."

    I paused, mulling over this news. Nari was a valuable member of our team, and her absence was not something I had anticipated. "I see," I said finally. "Well, I trust her judgement. If it''s important to her, then I won''t question it."

    With a nod, I gestured for Serenu to lead the way. "Very well. Let''s make our way home."

    [Nari''s POV: During the same day]

    Hector had instructed me to spy on Rowen and report everything to him, but I was certain that Rowen needed me to detect any counterattacks made by his father. I couldn''t help but support Rowen''s side.

    The cook of another house had prepared the poisoned drink that Lord Ewen was supposed to give to Rowen. Additionally, the food that Rowen was supposed to eat was also poisoned, designed to wee a p. However, protecting Rowen was more important than letting him die. Although I didn''t expect Rowen to act so harshly and dramatically, he was right; protecting the honor of the house was important.

    When the king instructed everyone to go and celebrate the Crown Prince''s birthday in the hall, he himself rushed to watch the battle. I was sure that Rowen wouldn''t get hurt. As much as I wanted to go and meet him to ensure that he was okay, if I did that, Hector''s spies would immediately report everything to him. I had to stay alert no matter what. I had already picked my side and was going to watch Rowen destroy his father.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lady Irene, don''t you think it''s cold in here?" Lady Irene''s voice was as calm as always.

    She was a nice and kind person, and I knew I could stay by her side. "Yes, mydy. It''s chilly," I replied.

    As Lady Irene and I walked back inside the hall, I felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. We had just finished our walk in the garden, and I was eager to see what was happening inside. However, themotion at the far end of the room caught my attention. People were gathering around someone, and I couldn''t quite see who it was. As we got closer, I realized it was the Crown Prince himself. We had

    I felt a bit nervous in his presence because I knew he and Hector were close, but Lady Irene seemed unfazed as she greeted him warmly. I followed her lead and offered a polite bow, without allowing him to suspect me. The Crown Prince greeted us with a smile and kind words, but I couldn''t help but feel disgusted at how fake he was. I knew the real him and his mischievous character, but this was not the ce to show my emotions.

    Everyone around us was buzzing with excitement and admiration, and I couldn''t help but feel the need to escape. As I watched the festivities in the hall, my attention was suddenly drawn to the curtains at the back of the room. Something was moving behind them, and I became curious as to what it could be.

    I turned to Lady Irene and hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Excuse me, Lady Irene," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I need to step away for a moment. I won''t be long."

    Lady Irene looked at me with concern, her eyes searching mine. "Is everything alright, Nari?" she asked, her voice filled with worry.

    I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to lie to her. But I knew that what I was about to do could potentially put both of us in danger, and I couldn''t risk that. "Yes, everything is fine," I lied. "I just need some fresh air."

    Lady Irene seemed to ept my answer, but I could tell that she was still worried. "Very well, Nari. Just be careful," she said, giving my hand a reassuring squeeze.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® With that, I made my way towards the back of the hall, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible.

    I didn''t want anyone to see me, especially not the man behind the curtains. As I approached the curtains, my heart started to race. What if it was something dangerous or sinister? However, I knew that I had to find out what was going on. I took a deep breath and slowly pulled back the curtains, peering into the darkness beyond.

    The sight that met my eyes made my blood run cold. There was a figure hunched over a table, scribbling something on a piece of paper. The man was so still that I couldn''t even hear him breathing. My mind raced as I tried to piece together what I was seeing. Was this some kind of secret meeting? Was the man plotting something dangerous?

    Without thinking, I stepped forward, my foot knocking against a loose floorboard. The sound echoed through the hall, and the man''s head shot up. I realized with a jolt that it was the same man who had been following me earlier. "What are you doing here?" I demanded, my voice shaking with fear and anger.

    The man looked up at me, his eyes widening in surprise. "I could ask you the same thing, miss," he said, his tone guarded.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I tried to think of what to say next. I knew that I had to be careful with what I said, but I couldn''t help feeling like I was in danger. "I''m... just looking for some fresh air. What about you?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    The man hesitated for a moment before answering. "I''m....i''m.... just...writing," he said finally, but his eyes darted around the room nervously, and I knew that there was something he wasn''t telling me.

 Chapter 39 Black Rat

    ?[Nari''s POV: The Same day]

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® As I watched the man scribbling on the paper, a strange and ethereal light emanated from his pen, like he was unleashing something powerful and otherworldly onto the page. My instincts kicked in, and I knew I needed to get out of there as quickly as possible. With my heart racing and my palms sweating, I jumped from my spot and stumbled away from the man, my legs trembling with fear and adrenaline. I had no idea what kind of magic he was wielding, but I knew that I couldn''t be near it. When I looked back at the man, his eyes were a deep, piercing red, confirming my decision to flee.

    As I continued to watch, the man''s skin began to turn dark, almost as if it was being consumed by some kind of dark magic. Despite the danger he posed, I felt strangely calm. I had always known that I was different, that I possessed a power that most peoplecked. Now, as I watched him unleash his magic, I knew it was my turn to do the same.

    I closed my eyes and focused, feeling the energy within me begin to build and coalesce in my hands. I manipted the mana, molding it into a de that glowed with a brilliant blue light. When I opened my eyes, the man was rushing toward me, his eyes zing with fury and power. But I stood my ground, holding my de aloft, ready for whatever he might throw at me.

    As he reached me, he raised his hands and unleashed a torrent of dark energy. With a flick of my wrist, I sent my own de of mana hurtling toward him. The two energies collided in a brilliant explosion of light and sound, and for a moment, it seemed as though the very fabric of reality was being torn apart. I could smell burning ozone as the two energy des shed.

    When the chaos finally subsided, I saw the man lying on the ground, his body wracked with spasms. I had won, but I knew my journey was far from over. There would always be others like him, seeking to use their magic for evil purposes. I was ready for them. I hoped Rowen was ready for them too¡­

    As I approached the fallen man, a mix of curiosity and unease gnawed at me. His body writhed on the ground, but something was off. I couldn''t put my finger on it, but it felt as if he was slowly fading away. His skin vanished into thin air like dust.

    Crouching beside him, I reached out tentatively, my fingers grazing his arm. To my surprise, my hand passed right through his skin, as if he was no more than a ghost. I recoiled in shock, heart racing and palms sweaty. What kind of magic was this? Was he even human?

    As the man''s body continued to disintegrate before my eyes, leaving nothing but a pile of ash, I stared at it, trying to make sense of what had just happened. What did it mean for me and my own powers? I knew I had to keep looking for answers, determined to uncover his secrets.

    Watching thest remnants of the man disappear into thin air, I realized I had a unique opportunity before me. The paper that he had been writing on was still there, untouched and unscathed by the magic that had consumed the man''s body. Anticipation built within me as I walked over to it.

    Looking down at the page, I saw intricate symbols and glyphs covering it, each one pulsing with a faint, otherworldly energy. It was as if the man had been trying to channel some kind of ancient magic through his writing, using the symbols to guide and shape its power.

    The smell of burning ozone still lingered in the air, and I could feel the energy from the collision of our des resonating through my body.

    There was so much I still didn''t understand about his power, and the stakes were higher than ever before.

    With the power he possessed, it was clear that he was not someone to be taken lightly. I needed to learn all I could about this man and the magic he wielded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I reached out tentatively and touched one of the symbols, feeling a jolt of energy shoot through my fingertips. My heart raced as I experienced this raw, wild power that seemed to surge through every fibre of my being.

    My palms became sweaty, and my legs trembled with a mix of excitement and fear. Even as I felt the intensity of the magic, I knew that I had to be careful. Magic was a dangerous thing, and it could be all too easy to lose control.

    With that in mind, I began to study the symbols more closely, trying to decipher their meaning and purpose. I was in the king''s private study, surrounded by books and artefacts that hinted at the vastness of his knowledge. I knew that there was much to be learned here, much that could help me to understand¡­

    As I poured over the symbols on the paper, lost in thought and discovery, I suddenly felt a presence behind me. The study was silent except for the sound of my own breathing, so I knew that someone important had entered.

    Without turning around, I knew that it was someone with power and authority. And then, a voice spoke, so close to my ear that I could feel the warmth of their breath.

    "What are you doing here?"

    I jumped in surprise, my heart racing with fear and uncertainty. I turned around to face the speaker and saw the crown prince standing there, his eyes fixed on me with an intensity that made me feel ufortable.

    He was a man of great power and influence, someone who could make or break the fortunes of anyone in the kingdom. And now, he was standing behind me, whispering into my ear in a way that made me feel exposed and vulnerable.

    I tried to keep myposure, but it was difficult. His words sent shivers down my spine, and I found myself wanting to step away, to put some distance between us. But I couldn''t. He was the crown prince, and I was just a lowly maid, a nobody in the grand scheme of things.

    As he continued to speak, I felt a sense of unease building within me. I knew what his intentions were, or what he wanted from me.

    All I could understand was that I wanted to get away, to be anywhere but here, in this moment of difort and uncertainty.

    "What a noisy bird¡­"

 Chapter 40 Between Two Bridges

    ?[Nari''s POV: The Same day]

    As the crown prince continued to speak, his eyes fixed on me with a sadistic glint, I clenched my fists and felt a deep frustration building within me. I didn''t want to be here, to be caught red-handed in this moment of vulnerability and uncertainty.

    I knew that if Hector found out about this encounter, he would be angry and do something to get back at me. He had always warned me about the dangers of getting too close to those in power, of exposing myself to the dangers of their machinations, and yet, he was one of those too¡­

    "How ironic¡­" I murmured. And yet, here I was, face to face with the crown prince himself, feeling like a fly in a spider''s web. I tried to keep myposure, to keep my emotions in check, but it was difficult. His words and his gaze made me feel small and powerless, like a leaf in a tempest. I wanted to speak out, to tell him that he had no right to treat me this way, but the words caught in my throat.

    I was afraid, afraid of what he might do if I angered him, afraid of what might happen if I exposed myself to his wrath. In the end, I simply nodded, my gaze glued to the floor. I didn''t want to be a pawn in someone else''s game, to be treated like a puppet by those in power. I wanted to be my own master, to control my own destiny. And yet, in this moment, I felt anything but in control.

    His eyes were still on me as he stepped closer and closer, his gaze focusing on my waist. This dress was already tight enough and it restricted my movements, but he made a point of going right up to the edge of the fabric¡ªso close that I felt like I could feel his breath. He shifted again, this time bringing one hand from behind me, resting it against my spine, sending shivers all over my body.

    His lips came closer and closer until they were only a few inches away from mine...''disgusting!'' It was nothing like that time when master Rowen was behind me. This man was mischievous, with a wicked glint in his eyes and what''s more, the crown prince was allied with Hector, my biggest enemy. He pulled back, smiling at me in amusement before striding around the room towards the window.

    I looked down at myself, trying to conceal the arousal that was building inside me. I clenched my fists and bit my lip to keep myself from reacting too obviously.

    "About the magic that you saw¡­" The crown prince''s sudden question made me flinch. Was he trying to intimidate me? I wondered, looking back at him.

    "I don''t know anything about it, your royal highness¡­" I lowered my head and replied.

    "The ck magic that only a person with royal blood could control for now¡­ But the magices from a bowl of demon''s blood¡­" The crown prince''s words sent a chill down my spine.

    I stood there in silence, my eyes meeting his as he spoke about the dark magic. my palms grew sweaty with nerves.

    As he continued speaking, a knot formed in my stomach. The prince''s words were chilling, and I couldn''t believe that such evil could exist within the pce walls.

    Despite my fear, I knew that I had to report the truth to my master Rowen. The prince''s willingness to reveal everything to me shocked me. Despite my desire to disappear and report everything to Rowen, I stayed and listened to the prince''s exnation.

    As he spoke, I felt a swirl of emotions within me - anger, fear, and disgust all vying for dominance. I couldn''t believe the prince''s twisted justifications for his actions. Instead of simply stating how I felt, I clenched my fists and ground my teeth, my frustration building with each passing second.

    Finally, as he finished, I knew I had to act. It was time to report everything to Rowen and expose the truth, no matter the consequences.

    With a steely determination, I asked him, "Are you telling me this so that I can report everything to the Duke?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He paused and a mischievous smirk appeared on his face. "Yes, you''re his dog, aren''t you?" he said, his toneced with condescension.

    "Report it to him and then tell him to request a meeting with me. You may go now," he waved his hand dismissively.

    As I walked away, biting my nails in anxious thought, I remembered the mention of ck magic. I knew nothing about it, but perhaps Rowen did. I needed to hurry.

    The ball ended quickly, and Lady Irene and I returned to the mansion in no time. Despite the short ride back, I felt a heavy weight in my chest, and my heart was beating painfully fast. I couldn''t decide who to report to first once we arrived.

    I knew I had to inform Rowen about what had happened immediately, but I also didn''t want to rush things. Sneaking into the bedroom to tell him everything seemed like a good idea, but the fear of it being too soon lingered in my mind. Besides, I had to prepare myself to lie to Hector, and I wasn''t ready yet.

    I sat inside the carriage, clenching my hands tightly in myp as it rumbled over the cobblestone streets. Sweat dripped down my forehead, even though the carriage interior was cool. My nerves were shot, and I felt more nervous than I had ever been in my life.

    As I tried to gather my thoughts, I realized that I needed to go to Rowen first.

    But the idea of confronting him with the truth made me feel sick. Rowen was still a childpared to his father, and he was not well-liked throughout the kingdom. What if he didn''t believe me? What if he refused to take action against the prince?

    The carriage hit a bump in the road, causing me to grab the armrests to steady myself. I took a deep breath, attempting to calm myself down.

    I reminded myself that I had seen the dark magic with my own eyes and that the truth needed toe out, no matter what.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® However, despite my attempts to prepare myself, a sense of unease settled deep in my gut. The carriage ride seemed to drag on forever, and my nerves only grew worse with every passing moment.

    By the time we arrived at Dragon mansion, my hands were shaking, and my voice was hoarse from rehearsing what I would say. "What if Rowen misunderstands my intentions?" I bit my lip.

    As I stepped out of the carriage and made my way towards Rowen''s front door, my heart raced faster than ever before. But I knew that there was no turning back now.

    The truth had to be told, and hopefully, it would help to end Hector''s tyranny.

    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 41 A Rose So Pink Is Doomed To Sink

    ?As I tiptoed down the hallway towards Rowen''s bedroom, my heart was pounding in my chest. Despite my nerves, I was determined to deliver the information about the prince''s dark magic to my master. However, as I turned a corner, my eyes caught sight of Hector''s imposing servant, Carlo, looming at the end of the hallway.

    My stomach plummeted as I realized that he had caught me. I stood there frozen in terror, unsure of what to do next. Carlo was notorious for his ruthlessness and unforgiving nature. I knew that if he discovered my intentions, I could be in grave danger.

    Backing away slowly, I prayed Carlo wouldn''t notice me, but it was toote. His piercing gaze bore into me, and his voice was as cold as ice when he demanded to know what I was doing there. The fear inside me intensified, and I knew I had to act quickly.

    My mind drew a nk with terror, and I struggled toe up with an excuse. Carlo''s tone was menacing, and I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing on end. I stammered out a weak response, but I knew it wouldn''t be enough to convince him.

    As Carlo closed in, my heart raced faster than ever before. I was scared, terrified of what he might do to me. However, I couldn''t give up. The truth had to be revealed, no matter the cost.

    "Master wants to see you," Carlo''s voice was sharp andmanding. "Go to his study room and don''t make any noise."

    A wave of relief washed over me as if a rock had been lifted off my chest. "Yes, I was about to..." I lied, nodding to make it seem convincing.

    Here''s a revised version of the passage incorporating the suggestions:

    As I made my way to Hector''s study, my heart pounded in my chest. Relief washed over me for having evaded Carlo''s notice, but I knew that I needed to report the truth about Rowen''s fight today. Steeling myself, I took a deep breath and pushed open the door to Hector''s study.

    The room was shrouded in darkness, the curtains drawn shut, casting everything in an eerie shadow. My eyes strained to adjust to the dim light, and I could barely make out Hector''s figure hunched over his desk, surrounded by stacks of books and papers. I could hear the sharp scratching of his quill on parchment, echoing through the silent room.

    "Master," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "I came to report today''s events to you."

    Hector looked up from his work, his face etched with concern. "Of course, Nari. Come, sit down," he said, gesturing to the chair beside his desk.

    As I sat down, I looked him straight in the eyes. He was a powerful man, and I didn''t trust a single thing about him.

    I recounted the day''s events to Hector, my words punctuated by asional nods or questions for rification. When I finished, he leaned back in his chair and sighed heavily. "This is troubling news, Nari," he said. "We must act quickly to protect the house from gossip." I felt a renewed sense of purpose as he spoke. Despite the darkness of the room, I sensed a strange cold emanating from him.

    "The crown prince also reminded me about the ck magic bowl and requested an audience with him," I added, my voice faltering slightly.

    Hector''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise. "He told you about the bowl?" he asked.

    "Yes, master," I replied, rubbing my hands together nervously.

    "But you will be a good girl and won''t mention anything to anyone, right?" he said, his tone suddenly cold and stern.

    "Yes, master," I said, feeling a chill run down my spine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Good girl, now you can leave," he said, his voice softening slightly.

    As I left Hector''s office, my mind raced with thoughts of the prince''s dark magic and the danger it posed.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® My heart pounded as I rushed down the hallway, mind racing with what I''d say to Rowen. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on me; every second counted. Approaching Rowen''s bedroom, I heard faint voices from within.

    Hesitating for a moment, I wondered if I should wait until he finished his meeting before reporting the truth about the prince''s dark magic. But remembering the danger it posed to the kingdom, I took a deep breath and pushed open the door, ready to reveal everything I knew.

    "Master Rowen," I said, my voice shaking. "I need to speak with you about something urgent."

    Rowen''s eyes narrowed as he took in my appearance. "What is it, Nari? What happened?"

    I looked at Butler Serenu and then back to Rowen, mustering the courage to begin. I recounted the day''s events, from discovering the prince''s dark magic to my encounter with Hector in his study. Rowen listened intently, his face growing more serious with each word.

    When I finished, Rowen fixed me with a steely gaze. "This is admirable, Nari. We must act quickly to protect the kingdom from this dark magic." He repeated almost the same sentence as his father.

    Agreeing with renewed purpose, I knew that with Rowen by my side, we could expose the truth and put an end to the prince''s dangerous practices.

    [Hector''s POV: Few Minutes After Nari Left]

    As Nari left my study, I remained seated at my desk, lost in thought. I had fabricated news of the prince''s dark magic to test Nari''s loyalty and to see whose side she would choose.

    I waited patiently for Carlo, my butler, to appear. He knew that I required regr updates on the pce''s inner workings. Sure enough, a few minutester, I heard a soft knock on my door. "Enter," I called out.

    Carlo stepped into the room, his face impassive. "Master Hector," he said respectfully. "Beforeing to you, Nari was heading towards the young Duke''s chambers. Once she left your study, she went straight to his bedroom again."

    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Well, well, well¡­" A smile appeared on my face. Carlo hesitated for a moment before continuing. "It''s difficult to say, Master, but she was probably nning to report everything about the crown prince and the ck magic bowl to the Duke," he said carefully. "She imed she was simply passing by, but I suspect she had more nefarious intentions."

    I nodded thoughtfully, considering this information. "Thank you for reporting this, Carlo," I said, dismissing him with a wave of my hand. "Keep a close eye on Nari. I want to know her every move."

    Carlo bowed respectfully before leaving the room, and I was left alone with my thoughts. Now, I could let the Duke think he had a chance at finding the ck magic bowl with that disloyal woman by his side, while I focused on the real deal.

    Everything was set up just the way I wanted it, and all that was left was to watch the rabbit be devoured by the wolf.

 Chapter 42 Birds

    ?[Rowen''s POV: Midnight]

    As I sat in my bedroom, I turned to face my butler, Serenu, who had just entered the room. "Serenu," I said, "I wanted to speak with you about something important."

    He nodded respectfully and waited for me to continue.

    "I want you to know that I trust youpletely," I said. "You have been with me for many years, and I have never had any reason to doubt your loyalty or yourpetence. You are an essential part of this household, and I value your service deeply."

    Serenu''s face lit up with gratitude and pride, and he bowed his head slightly in acknowledgement. "Thank you, sir," he replied. "It is an honor to serve you."

    Feeling the urgency of the situation, I continued, "The king will allow me to meet him soon, and I need to be prepared. I must be more independent and rush my ns."

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and I looked up to see Nari standing outside. "Excuse me, Rowen," her voice was calm and soft, "but I have some urgent business to discuss with you."

    I nodded and turned back to Serenu. "We can continue this conversationter," I said. "For now, please show Nari in."

    Serenu nodded and stepped aside as Nari entered the room. I could tell from her expression that whatever she had to say was not good news, and I braced myself for the worst.

    "Nari, what''s going on?" I asked.

    Nari slowly exined everything about the crown prince and Hector''s activities, telling me about the ck magic bowl I should seek. Although some of the information seemed unrted to the story, I knew that if I got the bowl before Hector, it would give me an advantage.

    The demon was already in my mind, and I hoped to train faster to be able to face it by myself, but this bowl seemed troublesome. Yet, it could be really useful.

    Nari did her job well, and since she came to report to me everything in the middle of the night, I knew she was on my side.

    As she finished speaking, I couldn''t help but smile. "This is fantastic news," I said, feeling a surge of energy and enthusiasm. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Nari. We need to move quickly on this - I want to make sure we capitalize on this opportunity as soon as possible."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As she nodded and left the room, I felt a sense of optimism and excitement about the future. With news like this, there was no telling what we could achieve, and I felt more confident than ever that our hard work and dedication would pay off in a big way.

    After Nari left the room, I turned back to Serenu and thanked him for his service. He nodded respectfully and left, closing the door behind him. As I sat alone on my bed, my mind raced with all the possibilities that Nari''s news had opened up for me.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Despite feeling excited and determined, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. Making ns for the future was never easy, and there were always challenges and obstacles to ovee.

    I took a deep breath and tried to push those doubts aside. I was a nner, and I had confidence in my own abilities and the opportunities ahead of me. With that thought, I stood up and walked over to my drawer, admiring its intricate design and luxurious finish. It was a work of art, crafted by a master artisan.

    As I opened the drawer, I saw that the pens inside were just as fancy as the drawer itself, made of the finest materials. Choosing one felt like choosing a precious gem from a treasure trove. But as I searched for a piece of paper, I grew frustrated.

    After a few moments of rummaging, I finally found a small, battered sheet tucked away in the corner. I grabbed a fancy pen and quickly made a mental list of all the things that needed to be done to achieve my goals.

    My to-do list started with finding the killers of Nari''s parents and protecting Ace''s younger sister, making thempletely trustworthy in the future. Next, I needed to find a way to manipte the king into believing that the crown prince wasn''t fit for the throne. Then, I had to prepare to allow the demon to enter my body to destroy it. Finally, I had to kill Hector.

    Despite the length of my list, I felt a sense of excitement building inside me. This was what I lived for - the thrill of the chase, the satisfaction of a job well done, and the knowledge that I was building something truly great and getting closer to my goals.

    As I made notes in my nner, I felt a sense of rity and purpose settling over me. There were still challenges and obstacles to ovee, but I had ovee them before, and I would do it again.

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to focus on the most urgent tasks first. Despite needing to prioritize and tackle them one by one, every task on the list seemed equally important.

    I closed my eyes, sighing to clear my mind, and reminded myself of my capabilities. Slowly, I began to weigh the pros and cons of each task to determine the best use of my time and resources.

    After a few moments of reflection, I decided to start with the most pressing task and work my way down the list, taking breaks and reassessing as needed. With a n in ce, I felt a sense of calm and purpose settling over me.

    My priority was now killing Hector and finding the ck magic bowl to defeat the demon.

 Chapter 43 On Your Own

    ?The next day I woke up to the sound of birds chirping outside my window. As I opened my eyes, I was greeted by the sight of the cold winter''s sun peeking through the frosted ss. The rays of sunlight illuminated my room, casting a warm glow inside.

    My eyes began to wonder through the expensive-looking furniture that had been there for a while.

    The expensive bed was a sight to behold. The headboard was upholstered in a soft, velvety fabric that added a touch of elegance and sophistication to the overall design. The mattress was thick and plush, inviting me to sink into itsforting embrace and never wake up. The bed frame itself was made of a dark, rich wood that gave it a sturdy and substantial feel. It was clear that no expense had been spared in creating this luxurious sleeping experience.

    I leaned forward and looked at the plush-looking armchair in the corner. The wood grain of the dresser and vanity added a nice touch of warmth and texture to the overall aesthetic.

    As I sat up in my bed, I could feel the chill of the morning air on my skin. I reached for my cloak, draped over a nearby chair, and wrapped it around my shoulders, relishing in its warmth.

    Standing up, I walked over to the window and looked out at the snowyndscape below. The trees were covered in a nket of white, and the distant mountains were shrouded in mist.

    Taking a deep breath, I knew that today would be another day filled with bullshit, "it''s really cold¡­" I whispered to myself feeling how a cold shiver ran down my spine.

    *knock* *knock*

    "About time," I mumbled and turned around to greet Serenu.

    "Good morning, young master," his calm and kind smile never leaves his face no matter where''s he at.

    "Morning, Serenu," I replied to his greetings.

    He always had that kind and pleasant look on his face, "Serenu, tell Nari that tonight will be the perfect time to train," I spoke, slowly moving back to my bed.

    "Anything else I should add?" His voice was stern.

    "No, nothing for now¡­" I was worried that snow might affect Nari and her mental health, but I wanted to learn how to control mana, and we could simply do that in the dungeons from before.

    When Serenu left, I started to focus on my main goal. Hector wasn''t dumb and he soon enough will realise that Nari chose her side already, so I needed to get rid of him first to avoid future trouble and gain Nari''s trust before I enter the academy.

    Hector had many weaknesses and the demon inside him was one of them, ''what If that ck magic''s bowl could destroy the demon?'' I ced my hands on my eyes and squeezed them.

    Then let a long sigh out, remembering yesterday''s events. It was one hell of a night¡­ I met Doru for the first time and weirdly, the danger sense wasn''t that bad as when I met his sister¡­ This was really strange, why?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then that stupid Ewen slipped away and I was able to personally meet the king¡­

    If I could get the king''s affection and allow him to trust me, I could simply be invincible and no threat could harm me anymore, but Hector¡­

    I needed to know more about the demon and finally take action to kill it somehow.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® If the demon enters a body with a stronger magic power and non-corrupted mind, it would simply be a puppet. But how do I do that now?

    "Zuri!" I called her out, but there was no answer. Just silence.

    "Zuri!" I raised my voice, hoping she would hear me this time.

    I say there inck of sound and noise. The tension in the air was palpable and ufortable, "what happened to her?" I furrowed my eyebrows, where was she, "Zuri!" I tried to call her name out again, but she refused to appear.

    I didn''t know why she was like that right now, considering the fact that she vanished like a melted snowke into a thin air when the king appeared, was she scared of him?

    This reminded me, that I actually knew nothing about her and just blindly followed hermands¡­

    I begin to felt empty, as if there was a void inside me that nothing could fill.

    This forced me to realize that I couldn''t rely on anyone but myself. If I wanted to achieve my goals, I needed to gain power and strength by my own efforts, without anyone''s help. It was a daunting realization, but it also gave me a newfound sense of determination and self-reliance.

    It was true, I was relying and depending on people way too much without even realising it. Grabbing every opportunity and thinking how to use everyone in this scenario.

    I feltpletely useless, like I couldn''t do anything right. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t seem to make any progress or aplish anything of significance with my own power. It was a frustrating and demoralizing feeling that left me feeling defeated and hopeless by my own expectations.

    This had to change¡­

    I had to yearn to be more powerful and resilient, so that I could stand on my own two feet without relying on anyone else. The sense of weakness and vulnerability had be unbearable, and I was no longer willing to ept it. It was time to strengthen myself both mentally and physically, and to cultivate the confidence and independence to tackle any obstacle thaty ahead.

    I decided to stop overthinking and take action. I got up from my bed, walked over to my desk again, I opened a drawer. I reached inside and pulled out the demonic book that I had been studying for a few days now. It was time to delve deeper into the dark arts and unlock the secrets of demonic power. With a sense of determination, I flipped open the book and began to read.

 Chapter 44 Struggling With Print

    ?I had a feeling that this book was ced for me to see easily, but I couldn''t understand why it was there exactly.

    So I sat next to my desk, my eyes scanning the pages of the thick bookid out before me. The cover was worn and faded, the title barely legible, but the contents inside were what interested me. The book delved into the world of demons, their habits and behaviors when they were outside of human hosts. I looked at the book, the small letters seemed to blur and dance on the page. I strained to focus, but the effort made my eyes ache. The tiny print seemed to taunt me, daring me to try to decipher its meaning. Despite the difort, I persisted, determined to make sense of the words.

    As I read on, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The descriptions of the demons were chilling, their abilities seemingly unlimited. They could possess humans, control their thoughts and actions, and even manipte the physical world around them.

    I shuddered as I read about the various types of demons, each with their own unique abilities and weaknesses. Some could fly, others could shape-shift, and still others could summon powerful dark magic.

    But the more I read, the more fascinated I became. Despite their terrifying nature, I couldn''t help but be drawn in by the intricacies of their behavior. I read on, eager to learn more about these mysterious creatures and the world they inhabited.

    As I turned the pages, I couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like toe face to face with a demon. Would I be able to survive their onught? Or would I fall victim to their dark powers, bing just another host for their malevolent spirits?

    But as I continued to read, the pain in my eyes grew more and more intense. Eventually, I had to set the book down and close my eyes, hoping to give them some relief.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom I let a long a sigh out, my mind buzzing with questions and possibilities. I knew I had much more to learn about demons and their behavior, but for now, I was content with the knowledge I had gained, "but there was nothing written about the ck magic bowl¡­"

    I leaned back in my chair, lost in thought as I considered what I had just read. It was clear that demons were not to be taken lightly, and that their power and influence extended far beyond what most humans couldprehend.

    But as terrifying as they were, there was a certain allure to the darkness that surrounded them. I couldn''t help but feel drawn to the idea of exploring the world of demons, of uncovering their secrets and learning about their true nature, I also needed to know about the ck magic more.

    With a sense of determination, I reopened the book and began to read once more. This time, I read with a newfound sense of purpose, eager to delve deeper into the world of demons and all that it entailed.

    As the hours passed by, I became lost in the pages of the book, my mind consumed by the secrets it held. I read on, my curiosity growing with each passing moment, until the sun began to set and the room was cast in shadows.

    Reluctantly, I closed the book once more, my mind buzzing with the information I had absorbed. Though I knew it would be a long and difficult journey, I was determined to learn all that I could about demons and their behavior. And with that thought in mind, I realised that the information I was looking for was still not there¡­ I needed answers, I needed to know more about the bowl and how could I control it?

    *knock*

    I was sitting at my desk, lost in thought, when I heard a gentle knock on the door. It was so soft that at first, I wasn''t even sure if I had heard it correctly. But then it came again, just as gentle as before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I stood up from my desk and walked slowly towards the door, my mind racing with curiosity. Who could be knocking so softly? And why?

    As I reached the door, I paused for a moment, listening intently for any sound on the other side.

    With a sense of trepidation, I slowly reached out my hand and turned the doorknob. The door creaked open, revealing an empty hallway bathed in soft light.

    "Master Rowen?" Nari appeared from behind the door, and as I looked down I saw her face, and it was like the world around us faded away. Her beauty was breathtaking, and I couldn''t help but stare in awe.

    Her eyes were like pools of liquid gold, sparkling with intelligence and depth. They seemed to hold a thousand secrets, and I was instantly drawn in by their mesmerizing gaze.

    Her skin was smooth and wless, like porcin, and it glowed with a warm, natural radiance. Her cheekbones were high and defined, giving her face an elegant, regal look.

    And her lips...oh, her lips were like a work of art. They were full and perfectly shaped, with a natural pink hue that made them look impossibly soft and inviting.

    But it wasn''t just her physical beauty that captivated me. There was something about her spirit, her energy, that was equally as alluring. She had a quiet strength and confidence that made her even more beautiful in my eyes.

    As I looked at her, I felt a sense of wonder and gratitude wash over me. To be in the presence of such beauty, both inside and out, was truly a gift. And I knew that I would never forget the sight of Nari''s face, so beautiful and enchanting, "why are you here sote?" I raised an eyebrow.

    I was surprised when Nari showed nearly at midnight.

    I had been so focused on my own thoughts that I had forgotten we had made ns to train together. When I asked her what she was doing there, her reply caught me off guard.

    "I came here to help you train, remember?"

    Her words jogged my memory, and I felt a sense of gratitude wash over me. I had been struggling with myselftely, and Nari''s presence and support were just what I needed to get back on track, "then shall we start?"

 Chapter 45 Silently Soaring Through The Night

    ?I looked around the hallway, the familiar sights and sounds of the mansion greeting me. The tapestries on the walls, the flickering torches, and the stone-marble floors are all things that I''ve grown ustomed to over the few weeks. Turning back to Nari, I smiled and extended an invitation. "Hey, do you want toe back to my room and wait while I get ready for our training session?"

    Nari nodsed, her expression one of eagerness. "Yes, master."

    As we entered my room, I quickly changed into my training gear, donning my enchanted robe and grabbing my sword. Nari watched with interest, her eyes were following my every move.

    "I''m almost ready," I said, turning to face her. "Just give me a few more minutes to prepare."

    Nari nodded, settling onto the bed and watching me curiously. I could feel her energy, her excitement for our training session, and it filled my own determination.

    With a final flourish, I finished my preparations and turned to Nari. "Let''s go," I said, leading the way out of the room and towards the ce outside.

    I could feel the power of mana coursing through me, or maybe it was just an excitement to begin with¡­

    Nari and I left my room, walking through the mansion''s corridors in silence. We both knew that we must be careful not to be seen by anyone, as our training was supposed to be kept in secret.

    We slipped past guards and servants, moving with stealth and purpose towards the back garden. The garden was empty, the moonlight casting a silvery glow across the grass covered in white snow as we made our way towards the entrance to the dungeons.

    The dungeon entrance was hidden behind a thick curtain of ivy, and we carefully parted the old leaves buried in cold and wet snow to reveal the stone steps leading down into the depths of the mansion. I felt the anticipation building within me, the excitement of the uing training session fueling my determination. I was finally training to be stronger and without Zuri''s help.

    We descended the steps, the air growing colder and mustier as we moved deeper into the dungeon. The torches on the walls flickered, casting eerie shadows across the stone walls.

    As we reached the training area, I felt a surge of energy coursing through me. I could sense the mana in the air, the raw power waiting to be harnessed.

    "Why this ce?" She pointed out a question that I forgot about.

    "Because no one will find us here," I replied, "the screams of torturing and fighting was never exposed within these walls. It''s a good ce to train and keep it in secret." I looked at her ck like the night eyes, and she nodded.

    "Understood, now step back."

    Nari and I took our positions.

    The air around us crackled with energy, and I felt how the power started coursing through my veins.

    "Rowen, what I''m about to show you is a simple trick."

    As Nari began to talk about the importance of breathing and controlling mana. I listen intently, hanging on her every word.

    "Breathing is key to controlling your mana," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You must learn to control your breath, to slow it down and channel your energy in a focused manner."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I nodded, taking in her words. Breathing has always been a challenge for me, my excitement and energy often making it difficult to slow down and focus.

    Nari demonstrated a few breathing exercises, and I follow along, trying to mimic her movements.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® I focused on my breathing, slowing it down and channeling my energy in a focused manner. As I inhaled, I moved my hands up in front of me, drawing in the power of mana. And as I exhaled, I moved my hands down, channeling that energy into a focused burst of power. It was a a difficult process, at first, but with practice, I began to feel a sense of calm wash over me.

    "Good," Nari said, nodding approvingly. "Now, focus on your mana. Feel the energy within you, and learn to channel it in a controlled manner."

    I closed my eyes, focusing on the power of mana within me. I felt how it started coursing through my veins, a raw energy waiting to be harnessed.

    With each breath, I sense how the energy grew stronger, more focused. I could feel Nari''s presence beside me, her own energy adding to mine.

    Together, we worked to control our mana, to harness its power in a focused and controlled manner.

    Nari instructed me to stretch out my hands and feel the electricity flow through them. I did as she said, but the feeling was ufortable, almost painful.

    I tried to ignore the sensation, but it grew stronger with each passing moment.

    "Don''t back down now, allow it to go through you," Nari told me to focus on the energy, to embrace the difort and use it to my advantage. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

    I tried to push through the it, to channel the energy in a focused manner. But the sensation was almost overwhelming, and I couldn''t help but feel like I was doing something wrong.

    "Rowen¡­"

    Nari watched me closely, her expression one of concern. "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice slow and soft.

    I tried to nod, but the vibration was too heavy for my hands. It almost felt like my hands were being pressed by two massive stones. It''s too much," I said, my voice strained. "Do I have to feel this way or something is wrong here?"

    Nari nodded, understanding the limits of my abilities. "That''s okay," she said, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "We all have our limits. The important thing is to push yourself, but not beyond what you can handle."

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. The difort began to fade, and I could feel the energy flowing through me once more. It was not as strong as before, but it was enough to give me hope.

    But then¡­ I suddenly stumbled forward, a sharp pain pierced through my chest, causing me to clutch at my heart and gasp for air.

    "Rowen!"

 Chapter 46 Accept The Power Within You

    ?I copsed to my knees, feeling the cold, damp ground of the dungeon beneath me. Darkness enveloped me, and I could see nothing around me.

    Breathing in and out, I struggled to catch my breath,

    "Rowen!"

    The only sounds I could hear were the gentle pattering of falling water from the ceiling and Nari''s fading voice. The water droplets echoed through the dungeon, creating a soothing, almost hypnotic rhythm. Nari''s voice was barely audible, a faint whisper that seemed to be getting further and further away.

    "¡­Rooween¡­."

    I could feel the dampness of the ground seeping through the fabric of my pants, making my knees feel cold and wet. The moisture seemed to cling to me, like a thick fog, enveloping me in its chilly embrace. Each time I shifted my weight, I could feel the ground squelching and squishing beneath me, as if I was sinking in a marsh. The sensation was unpleasant, making me feel even more ufortable and vulnerable in the dark and unknown surroundings of the dungeon.

    I suddenly felt an electric pain coursing through my veins, as if my blood was on fire. The sensation was almost unbearable, and I gasped for air as I clutched at my arm, trying to ease the pain. With each beat of my heart, I could feel my blood pulsing through my veins, as if it was alive and trying to escape my body. The pain was so intense that it made me dizzy, and I struggled to stay conscious, afraid of what might happen if I passed out. It was a strange and terrifying feeling, as if my own blood had turned against me, and I was at its mercy.

    I somehow clenched my jaw, bracing myself for the battle against the raging blood swirling through my veins, "I won''t give up!" With gritted determination, I epted whatever was toe, surrendering to the intensity of the moment. In the midst of the chaos, I heard an old woman''s voice echoing in my mind, "you''re not one of us!" A cold and dismissive tone sound greeted my mind.

    The words  hit my ears, I felt a cold shiver run down through my skin. The voice was sharp and biting, with a tone that conveyed disdain and superiority. The words were spoken slowly and deliberately, each syble enunciated with icy precision.

    "You will not get this power! You''re too weak!" The voice spoke again.

    I felt a sinking feeling in my gut, as if I had been rejected and cast aside by someone I didn''t even know. The words left me feeling unwanted and unwee, as if I did not belong. The coldness in the voice was palpable, leaving me feeling isted and alone.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Despite the rejection, I refused to let the cold tone break my spirit, "Fuck you!" I wasn''t going to listen to her and held my head high, determined to prove that I was worthy, that I belonged.

    The rejection stung, but it only fueled my resolve to prove myself and earn my ce.

    The voice sounded familiar, yet distant and unrecognizable. It was as if I had heard it before, but couldn''t quite ce where or when. Despite the uncertainty, the voice felt close, like aforting presence in the midst of the turmoil.

    "Then show me¡­ Show me the power you wish to control¡­" The woman was whispering in my head, and moving around me like a ghost in a haunted house.

    With the woman''s voice as my guide, I focused my thoughts and channeled my mana to ovee the chaos within. My willpower and determination fueled my resolve, bolstering my strength and focus.

    As the electric charge surged through my body, I felt every nerve endinge alive with a searing pain. It was as if every cell in my body was on fire, burning with an intensity that threatened to consume me.

    But I refused to give in to the pain. Instead, I epted it, embracing the full force of the electric charge as it coursed through me. "Aaaagh!" With clenched jaw and firmly set mouth, I channeled my mana, using it to strengthen my body and push back against the pain.

    And then, just as suddenly as it hade, the pain began to ebb away, leaving me feeling drained and weak, "what the heck was that?" I muttered as I felt how my blurry vision filled with darkness became more clear, "finally!"

    I opened my eyes and saw Nari standing in front of me, her eyes wide with panic.

    I rose to my feet, a sense of pride and aplishment filling me.

    I looked down at my hands and widened my eyes. Despite the intense pain that had coursed through my body, there were no visible marks or injuries. However, I did notice that my hands were covered in dirt and scratches from the cold ground, evidence of my struggle in the dungeon.

    The darkness was overwhelming. A few flickering lights illuminated the vision, but it was not enough to dispel the shadowspletely. The only thing that shone bright was Nari''s face, her eyes reflecting the dim light like two shining stars. As I looked at her, I felt a sense offort and safety wash over me, knowing that she was there by my side.

    "Ro-Rowen¡­ What happened to you¡­?" Nari''s voice stuttered while she stared at me with her eyes slowly filling with water.

    "I''m not sure¡­" I replied slowly, not having the answer myself, but then again, looking at my shaking hands, I closed my eyes.

    I stood there for a few seconds, trying to catch my breath and collect my thoughts, a woman''s voice whispered in my mind, "your blood is epted¡­" The voice was soft and gentle this time, yet stillmanding, as if it held some sort of authority or power. It seemed toe from nowhere and everywhere at the same time, filling my mind with its soothing presence, and it spoke again¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The blood flows through my veins,

    A lifeline to my mortal frame,

    While mana, a force arcane,

    Resides within my brain.

    Together they form the core,

    Of what makes me, me and more,

    Body and soul, forevermore,

    Connected as one, at the core."

    I thought the woman''s voice was almost poetic in its elegance, but before I could dwell on it any further, the voice spoke again.

    "You are not of our blood, nor kin to our soul,

    Yet, we grant you power to exact your toll,

    Revenge is yours, a fire that burns bright,

    A me that flickers in the darkest of night.

    We know not from whence you came,

    But we sense in you a burning me,

    A passion that feeds on righteous ire,

    A thirst for justice, a fierce desire.

    Though distant be the soul that guides,

    We grant you power to turn the tides,

    To strike back against those who''ve wronged,

    To rise up, bold and strong.

    So go forth, with our blessing and might,

    A warrior for justice, a beacon of light,

    You are not of our blood, nor kin to our soul,

    But in our hearts, you have found a home, a role."

 Chapter 47 A Tool That Can Build Or Destroy

    ?As the energy flowed through my body, I felt a surge of power coursing through my veins. It was as if every cell in my body was alive with an electric charge, pulsing with a newfound strength and vitality.

    I gasped as I felt the energy within me growing, feeling as if I could lift mountains with the strength that was now at my disposal. It was an exhrating feeling, yet at the same time, it was also unsettling.

    As the energy ebbed away, I realized that my blood wasn''t the same anymore. It felt different, as if it had been infused with a new sense of purpose and power. I could feel it pulsing through my veins, carrying with it a sense of strength and determination that was almost palpable.

    It was a strange and unsettling feeling, yet, at the same time, it was also exhrating. I knew that I had been changed by the energy that had flowed through me, and I was ready to face whatevery ahead, with a newfound sense of strength and purpose.

    "We ept you and giving you a gift, use the technique well and for good purposes¡­" The woman spoke and melted on the ground like a snowke in the warm weather.

    Was I just given the technique? I understood that much, as something simr happened to the previous Rowen in the book. The blood maniption was the side that came from his mother, but I remember that Rowen wasn''t very good with it, "how and why¡­?" I whispered as I looked at Nari.

    I couldn''t quite understand why was I epted to receive this power, but what surprised me more was the fact that this weird woman knew I wasn''t the real Rowen.

    "How strange¡­" I looked at my palm.

    I started moving my right hand, flexing my fingers and testing my grip. As I did, I felt a strange sensation in my palm, as if there was something heavy and weighty there. It was a strange feeling, yet at the same time, it was also familiar, as if I had felt it before.

    As I continued to move my hand up and down, I suddenly became aware of Nari''s presence. It was as if I could feel her heart beating, a heavy blood circting around it, carrying with it a sense of life and vitality.

    "Rowen?" Her voice sounded stir, but I didn''t listen and focused my thoughts, channeling my mana towards Nari''s heart. With a sense of purpose and determination, I began to manipte the flow of blood, seeking to bring bnce and harmony to her body.

    It was a strange and exhrating feeling, as if I had been given a new sense of power and purpose. I could feel the energy flowing through me, but then I saw Nari''s eyes sh with determination as she channeled her purple power into her palm. The energy swirled and crackled, coalescing into the form of a kunai. As she lunged forward, I knew that I was in trouble.

    "Nari, wait!" I shouted at her and felt how my throat became dry and felt soar.

    She didn''t listen.

    The magic kunai shimmered in the air as Nari brought it down towards me. I tried to dodge, but it was too fast. The kunai struck me with a force that sent me staggering backwards. I felt a sharp pain as the de cut through my shoulder, and I stumbled to the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Iy there, I watched how Nari raised her arm again, ready to strike. She was a force to be reckoned with, her purple power giving her strength and speed beyond what I had ever seen before. I knew that I needed to act fast if I wanted to avoid another hit.

    "Wait!!!!" I shouted again and then gulped, eyes wide open and with a heartbeat louder than the dropping water from the ceiling onto the ground, I managed to make her pause.

    Breathless and sweating, I stood my ground as Nari regained her footing. She red at me with a fierce intensity, her eyes still glowing with the power of her magic kunai. I knew that I had to be careful - one wrong move and I could be struck down again.

    "What did you do to me?!" She yelled, "what did you do to me!" Her voice was demanding for my answer.

    I wasn''t sure myself¡­ I just sensed how her blood circted inside her body and if I was some kind of doctor, I surged to fix it with my hands.

    "Nari¡­." I paused, seeing her ck eyes fierce and cutting me through, I struggled toe up with words.

    "I don''t know, I think I''ve finally inherited my mother''s blood maniption power!" I raised my tone and closed my right eye, carefully ncing at her with my left one.

    "Blood maniption? How is this even possible¡­?" She lowered her hand, as her face rxed too.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® I felt a knot form in my stomach as I looked at Nari, her eyes focused on me. She was confident and determined, her posture strong and unwavering, but calm. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awkwardness in her presence - she seemed so self-assured, while I felt like a bumbling fool.

    The smell of the dungeon''s filth and decay only added to my difort.

    The scent was pungent and acrid, with a sticky sweet undertone that only served to intensify the revulsion.

    It was overpowering, making my eyes water and my stomach turn. I tried my best to ignore it, but the stench seemed to cling to my clothes and skin, making me feel even more self-conscious, "why didn''t I notice that before?" I frowned as I whispered to myself.

    "Answer me, what is this power?" Nari shouted once again.

    This was a brand new side of her that I''ve never seen before, "it''s a power that allows you to manipte blood¡­" I answered her.

 Chapter 48 Beyond The Punches And Kicks

    ?"Master, answer me!"

    As I stood there, feeling dizzy and disoriented, Nari''s voice rang out like a bell in my foggy mind. Despite the overwhelming sensation of vertigo, I couldn''t help but find her tone demanding, yet cute.

    It was almost as if I was seeing her in a new light, and I couldn''t help but smile at her adorable demeanor. Her words weremanding, yet her voice was soft and gentle, and it made me feel at ease despite the dizziness.

    As I tried to steady myself, I found myself drawn to her presence, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth andfort in herpany. It was as if I had discovered a new side to her, and it made my heart skip a beat.

    In that moment, I realized that Nari was more than just a friend. She was someone special to me, someone that I didn''t want to hurt.

    I looked at Nari¡­ And now I couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt wash over me. I knew what I had done was wrong, and I couldn''t bear the thought of Nari losing my trust.

    I had manipted her blood without her permission, and it was a vition of her trust. Even though my intentions were good, I couldn''t justify my actions, and I knew that I had to make things right.

    As I thought about how to approach Nari, I felt a knot form in my stomach. I knew that she would be angry and hurt, and I didn''t want to lose her friendship.

    But I also knew that I couldn''t keep this secret from her. I had to own up to my mistake and face the consequences of my actions.

    "Nari¡­ I¡­." As I approached her even closer, I could see the suspicion in her eyes. She knew that something was wrong, and I felt how the the weight of guilt was crushing me.

    I took a deep breath, "this is the power of my mother''s side, it allows one to manipte his own and others blood while the person is still alive¡­"

    That I remember correctly, it was my favourite Rowen''s power that could actually made him overpowered, If only he wasn''t stupid¡­

    Nari''s expression was one of shock and anger, and I knew that I had hurt her.

    "Ma-master, how can you control it?"

    "I''m not sure myself and I''m sorry for trying it on you without your permission¡­" I tried to sound as guilty as possible, hoping she would forgive me.

    "I understand, I apologise for attacking you as well¡­"

    She surprisingly took it really well, indeed.

    We both awkwardly stood there in the dark, damp dungeon, the putrid smell of decay hit me like a ton of bricks. Despite the fact that I had been down here for an hour, the stench still lingered in my nostrils, making me feel sick to my stomach.

    I tried to breathe through my mouth, but even that didn''t help. The air was thick with the smell of rotting flesh, and it made me feel like I was suffocating.

    Every step I took seemed to make the smell worse, and I couldn''t help but wonder how anyone could survive down here for more than a few minutes.

    The walls were covered in mold and mildew, and the floors were slick with slime and muck. It was like walking through a nightmare, and I couldn''t wait to get out of here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Do you want to continue the training or go back inside the mansion?"

    Nari''s words brought back to reality, even if I was tired, I still needed to train more¡­ I couldn''t waste my time.

    "Let''s continue," I replied when I nced at her.

    "Master¡­" Nari paused when she spoke in a soft voice, "do you want to try your new power on me again?" She looked down, her confidence was gone.

    I didn''t get her¡­ She was mad when I did it first, but now that she knows, she wants me to do it again? She was a strange woman.

    "Are you sure you can handle it?"

    "Yes, this way I could check my own mana''s stability¡­" She looked up to me.

    "I will not show any mercy," I hoped to stop her, I really had no ns on hurting her.

    "Then I shall not show any as well," she grinned.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® The ufortable and awkward silence was finally broken thanks to the tension in the air. The atmosphere was thick with rivalry, and I knew that something was about to go down.

    "Let''s begin."

    I took a few step backwards, making myselffortable and waiting for Nari to get to her position as well.

    I watched in awe as Nari''s hands moved slowly and gracefully through the air. Her movements were like a dance, each motion precise and deliberate.

    As her palms began to glow with a deep purple light, I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing on end. Something powerful was about to happen, and I knew that I was about to witness something incredible.

    Suddenly, the purple light began to take shape, forming into a set of kunai in Nari''s hands. The des gleamed in the light, and I could see the power crackling around them.

    It was like watching a master artist at work, each stroke of her hand imbuing the kunai with deadly precision and power.

    I couldn''t help but be impressed by Nari''s skill and grace. Her magic was unlike anything I had ever seen before, and I felt privileged to be able to witness it firsthand.

    As she finished her spell and lowered the kunai, I could feel the energy still crackling in the air around us. It was a moment that I would never forget, a testament to the power and beauty of magic in the hands of a skilled practitioner like Nari.

    "You still have time to run, master" her tone was mocking.

    "Have you forgotten who lostst time?" I raised my voice and lifted the right corner of my lip, lifting my palm, I spoke, "let''s start then."

 Chapter 49 Battle Cry: Fighting

    ?I lifted my right palm, intending to use my magic to take Nari down. I focused on her body, trying to sense any signs of distress.

    But before I could do anything, Nari jumped into the air, her body twisting and turning with a grace that took my breath away.

    I watched in amazement as she executed a perfect backflip, her body moving through the air with the ease of a bird in flight.

    It was like watching a butterfly shining in the darkness, every movement precise and fluid. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I watched her, awed by her skill and grace.

    As shended back on the ground, I saw the determination in her eyes. She was a force to be reckoned with, a warrior who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals.

    I knew then that I had made the right choice in teaming up with Nari.

    And as I watched her, still in awe of her incredible abilities, I knew that there was no one else I would rather have by my side.

    "Focus!" I muttered to myself, "don''t simp here!" I shook my head slightly.

    I watched as Nari''s eyes, ck as the night, sparkled in the dim light of the room. They were fixed on me, and I could feel their intensity even from across the room.

    As she began to move towards me, I felt a sense of excitement and anticipation building within me. I knew that she wasing to me for a reason, and I couldn''t wait to use my new skills on her.

    Her eyes seemed to dance as she drew closer, and I could see the determination in her expression. She was a force to be reckoned with, and I knew that I was in for a wild ride.

    As she finally reached me, I could feel the energy crackling between us. It was like a spark had been ignited, and I knew that we were about to create something incredible together.

    Her eyes never left mine as she spoke, her voice low and intense, "I will not let you win," I could feel the power in her words, and I knew that she meant every one of them.

    I ced my palm on Nari''s breast, fast, feeling the rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. I could feel the heat of her skin against my hand, and I knew that her heart was beating faster than usual.

    I focused my senses, I felt the steady rhythm of her heartbeat. But there was something else too - a stronger blood flow, a sign of the excitement and passion that was coursing through her veins.

    It was like feeling the pulse of life itself, a reminder of the power and beauty of the human body.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® I couldn''t help but be amazed by the strength and vitality of Nari''s spirit. She was a force to be reckoned with, a true warrior at heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As I removed my hand, I could still felt the energy coursing through my body. It was like a spark had been ignited, and I knew that I had been given a glimpse into something truly special.

    In that moment, I felt an even deeper connection to Nari, "tsk!" She immediately pushed my hand away from hers, "not this time!" She yelled at me as she jumped backwards.

    Little did she know that for me to manipte her blood, I didn''t need to be exactly next to her. I was able to do that even if she was 10 meters away from me, "yful!"

    I closed my eyes and began to focus on the sound of Nari''s heartbeat. It was a quick, steady rhythm, like the beat of a drum.

    But as I listened closer, I realized that there was something strange about it. It was dark, almost foreboding, like a warning of danger toe. I felt how my own breathing became heavier as I breathed in and breathed out¡­

    The more I listened, the more I realized that the only thing I could hear was Nari''s blood, flowing through her veins like a river of life.

    It was like hearing the pulse of the universe itself, a reminder of the power and mystery of the human body.

    I finally opened my eyes and looked at Nari, I could see the determination in her expression.

    In that moment, I felt a sense of awe and wonder wash over me. The human body was an incredible thing, capable of so much more than we ever realized.

    And as I stood there, listening to Nari''s heartbeat, I knew that I had found something truly special, "this will hurt," my heart pounded in my chest and I felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, filling me with a sense of excitement and anticipation. The possibilities were endless, every fiber of my being was alive with energy, eager to take on any challenge that came my way. It was like a fire had been lit inside me, driving me forward towards my goals.

    As I looked around at the world before me, I felt a sense of pride and satisfaction wash over me. I knew that I had what it took to seed, and I was ready to give it my all.

    It was a feeling like no other, a sense of purpose  in this new world with this new ability of mine, "you''re so done!" I muttered and I straightened my palm, facing her tiny body!

    "Over!" With my left hand feeling heavy and moving my index and middle fingers to the right, I stopped her blood circting inside her body. Nari paused her movements, raised her eyebrows with her eyes being wide open and looked at me¡­ I saw how red-like-wine blood came out from her mouth, painting her lips in a rose colour¡­

    "¡­Eh¡­"

    I watched in horror as Nari fell to the ground, her body suddenly limp and lifeless. It was as if all the energy had been drained from her in an instant. Shey there motionless, her skin so pale that she looked like a ghost. For a moment, I couldn''t move, couldn''t even breathe. It was like time had stood still.

    "What have I done?" I sprang into action, rushing to her side to check for signs of life.

 Chapter 50 Silent And Still

    ?When I saw Nari falling to the ground, my heart began racing, making my chest feel as if a heavy rock was ced on it¡­

    Without hesitation, I ran as fast as I could towards her, gasping for air, determined to catch her before she hit her limits, my mind focused solely on reaching her in time.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® As I finally touched her slender body, I felt how fast my heart was beating, blinding every single surrounding in this already dark dungeon. I reached out with both hands, grabbing her just in time to prevent her from hitting the cold, wet ground.

    In that moment, I felt a sense of relief flood over me, knowing that I had been able to prevent her from being more hurt.

    As I caught Nari and and tried to help her up, my heart was still pounding with the intensity of the moment. But as I looked at her face, my heart sank with a feeling of dread and horror. Her skin was pale and lifeless, the color fading away from her chubby-like-baby cheeks. Her eyes were closed, framed by her long, ck eyshes, and her small nose was barely breathing.

    But the most terrifying sight of all was her open mouth, which was slightly ajar, allowing a red blood to trickle out. It was clear that she had been hurt by my technique, and the sight of her lifeless body was almost too much for me to bear.

    Looking at Nari''s face, I felt a deep sense of sadness and regret.

    "Nari¡­" I muttered, as I realized the severity of her condition, panic set in and I began to shake her lifeless body, hoping to wake her up.

    "Please, wake up! Wake up!" But no matter how hard I tried, there was no response, and the reality of the situation began to sink in.

    I couldn''t believe that this was happening, "what have I done?" As a nervousugh escaped my lips, a mixture of fear, sadness, and regret pouring through me.

    "Zuri!" I yelled while holding Nari''s helpless body in my arms, "Zuri!"

    I called out again but she gave no answer¡­

    Nari''s body in my hands felt lifeless, and she felt cold and unresponsive. I ced her slowly on myps, as soon as it began to feel heavier. I tried to lift her right hand, it immediately fell back down, devoid of any reflexes, "please, wake up! Zuri!"

    I felt a burning sensation in my chest, clenching my fists, I felt the desire tosh out verbally!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *dun* *dun* *dun*

    In a room full of void, my breathing have increased, and forced my heart to beat louder, killing the loud noise of water dropsing from the mouldy ceiling.

    My thoughts became more disappointed with Zuri¡­

    I called out her name again and again, "you little bitch!" My anger began to rise, fueled by a sense of frustration and helplessness. How could she abandon me in my time of need? How could she leave me to face this tragedy alone?

    The rage in my mind was overwhelming, making it hard to think clearly. I felt a deep sense of betrayal, wondering how I could have trusted someone who could so easily abandon me when I needed her the most.

    But even as my anger boiled over, I knew that I couldn''t let it consume me. I had to stay focused and do whatever it took to help Nari. I took deep breaths, trying to calm myself down, and resolved to find a way to save her, with or without Zuri''s help.

    "There''s got to be something I can do, I must!" Killing and hurting other people felt more like a relief to me, but maybe because I started thinking like Rowen.

    His character was slowly taking over me from time to time and sometimes I felt as if I was no longer pretending to be him¡­ The plot ideas, the cursing, nning and scheming, this all was left of me¡­ and now, the only person I wanted to have so much on my side was lifeless lying in myp¡­ "I''m so sorry," I whispered to her and stood up.

    "Serenu, he''s a healer! He will fix it!" One thing that Zuri brought me was at least helpful in this moment. Serenu was an A-rank healer, he could help Nari!

    I stood up, my determination to carry Nari''s body to a safer ce overriding the grief that threatened to overwhelm me. Carefully, I lifted her lifeless form onto my shoulders, taking care to support her head and neck. As I adjusted her weight, I could feel the coldness of her body seeping through my clothing, but I pushed the difort aside and focused on my movements.

    "You will live¡­" With each step, I made sure to keep my bnce, adjusting my posture as needed to keep Nari''s body steady. My breathing was heavy, abination of the weight on my shoulders and the emotions churning within me. But I kept moving forward, I carefully navigated the old and wet stairs that led outside of the mansion''s dungeon, the weight of Nari''s body still heavy on my shoulders. The stairs creaked and groaned under my feet, and the dampness made each step slippery and treacherous, "shit!" I gritted my teeth, as I pressed my hand on her body, making sure it wasn''t going to fall down.

    I had to be extra cautious with each step, ensuring that I had a good grip on the railing and that my footing was secure before taking the next step. Despite the difficulty of the journey, my determination never wavered, and I continued to climb, never once considering giving up. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I reached the top of the stairs, I was met with a wooden door that blocked my path. In frustration and anger, I kicked the door with my left foot, the sound echoing through the empty and smelly dungeon.

    My rage fueled the kick, and I felt a sense of satisfaction as the door splintered and gave way, allowing me to step outside. But as soon as I stepped out, a cold wind of the winter''s night hit me full in the face, causing me to shiver involuntarily. The contrast between the icy gust and thest warmth of Nari''s body on my shoulders was jarring, but I pushed on, knowing that I had to find Serenu.

 Chapter 51 Finding Calm In Chaos

    ?The winter night was bitterly cold, and as I stepped out of the dungeon, the freezing air wrapped around me like a cloak. With Nari''s body still on my shoulders, I trudged through the snow, the cold crunch of each step ringing out in the silence of the night.

    My boots sank deep into the snow with each step, and I had to push harder to keep moving forward. The frigid air bit at my skin, and I could feel my fingers and toes going numb with the cold. Despite the harsh conditions, I kept putting one foot in front of the other, the sound of my footsteps the only thing breaking the stillness of the night.

    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I made my way towards the mansion, Nari''s lifeless body draped over my shoulder. The weight of her body felt heavy against me, and I could feel the coldness of her skin seeping through my clothes.

    I knew that time is of the essence, and I needed to find Serenu quickly. But I couldn''t risk alerting anyone to our presence, so I moves cautiously, keeping to the shadows and avoiding the well-lit areas of the mansion.

    As I entered the grounds, I scanned the area for any signs of danger. The dark wine color of Nari''s blood staines my face and my clothes, making me feel exposed and vulnerable. But I pushed the fear aside and focused on my mission.

    The mansion loomed ahead of me, a dark and imposing structure that seemed to be brimming with secrets. I knew that Serenu was somewhere inside, but the thought of wandering through the halls, searching for him in the dead of night, filled me with dread.

    I took a deep breath and steeled myself for what''s toe. With Nari''s body still slung over my shoulder, I approached the mansion and started to search for a way in.

    Every window was locked, every door bolted shut. I started to panic, wondering if we''ll ever find a way in. But then, I noticed a small, hidden door tucked away in a corner of the mansion.

    I approached it with caution, pushing aside the vines that have grown over it. With another deep breath, I turned the handle and stepped inside.

    The room was dark and musty, filled with cobwebs and dust. But I could sense that Serenu was close by. I moved through the room, my heart pounding in my chest, until I found a hidden staircase leading up to the main part of the mansion.

    I climbed the stairs, Nari''s body still heavy on my shoulder, and finally, I reached the top. There, in front of me, was Serenu, his back turned to me, unaware of my presence.

    I let a long sigh out, as finally able to breathe and call out to him, my voice was shaking with emotion.

    "Ple-please¡­ help her!"  Serenu turned around, and for a moment, we just stare at each other, both of us shocked and afraid.

    But then, I knew that I had to act, "save her!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The exhaustion took a hold of me as I trudged forward.

    My throat felt dry and parched, when I tried to swallow my saliva, a result of the fast walking and the weight of my burden. Even though every step feels like a monumental effort, I forced myself to keep moving, driven by the urgency of  saving her.

    "¡­young master?" Serenu raised his eyebrows when he saw me with a maid''s body on my shoulder.

    "Serenu, I have no time to exin, save her!" I repeated my words, feeling how my throat became more soar.

    Without any more questions, Serenu walked towards me and took Nari''s body from my shoulder, "follow me," he said in a calm tone, fixing his round sses, moved forward.

    I followed Serenu closely as we made our way up the dark and narrow staircase. The hallway we entered was dimly lit, and I could barely see more than a few feet in front of me. Nari''s lbody rested heavily on Serenu''s shoulders, and I could sense the weight of the silence that surrounded us.

    As we moved deeper into the mansion, the darkness seemed to grow thicker, enveloping us in its embrace. The only sounds were the soft shuffling of our footsteps and the asional creaking of the old wooden boards beneath us.

    Despite theck of any visible threat, my nerves felt jangled, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched by someone, even though the mansion was so quiet that it almost felt as though no one was living there at all.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® But I knew that wasn''t true. The danger was all around us, lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike. And so, I kept my guard up as we moved forward, following Serenu''s lead.

    Finally, we reached the door, and Serenu lead us into what appeared to be a small butler''s room. The space was sparsely furnished, with a in bed covered in white sheets and a simple desk fitted next to the wall.

    Serenu gently ced Nari''s body on the bed, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief that we have finally found a safe ce to rest. He turned to me and told me to rx, addressing me as "master." I sank down into a in chair next to the desk, feeling the weariness of the past few hours settling over me like a thick nket.

    As I sat there, taking deep breaths and trying to calm my nerves, I let out a long sigh. The events of the night have left me feeling drained and on edge¡­

    But for now, I tried to focus on the present moment, takingfort in the rtive safety of our surroundings. With Nari''s body lying peacefully on the bed and Serenu watching over us, I allowed myself to rx, if only for a moment.

 Chapter 52 The Utility Of A Lifeless Vessel

    ?As I sat there, trying to rx, I felt Serenu''s eyes on me. I turned to look at him, and he began to exin his n how he was was going to use a spell to bring Nari''s soul back.

    "It will take a few seconds, but after that, I will need a day off," he fixed his sses again.

    A glimmer of hope sparked inside me, and I couldn''t help but feel grateful to have Serenu by my side.

    "Yes, take as many days as you need!"

    But as we talked, I noticed that Nari''s body was slowly turning blue. Panic sat in, and I looked at Serenu, urging him to hurry. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing Nari forever, and I know that time was running out.

    I watched in nervous anticipation as Serenu began to perform the spell, his hands moving gracefully through the air as he chanted softly under his breath. The room filled with an otherworldly energy, and I simply felt my heart racing in my chest.

    Suddenly, there was a blinding sh of light, and I shielded my eyes with my arm. When the light subsided, I saw Nari''s body lying on the bed, her chest rising and falling with each breath.

    Relief flooded through me, and I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of gratitude. Serenu has done it - he brought Nari back to life. I turned to him, my voice filled with emotion as I thanked him for his help.

    "I don''t know what to say anymore¡­ thank you!"

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® As we sat there, basking in the warmth of Nari''s return, I felt a sense of hope for the future. We''ve overcame this challenge together, and I knew that we could face whatever else maye our way.

    I looked down at Nari''s body, my heart raced with excitement and a sense of invincibility. I knew that with my two powers, I was now unstoppable. No one could take me down, and I had the ability to eliminate anyone with just one move of my finger.

    It was a feeling of absolute power, and I relished in it. The thought of being able to control life and death was exhrating, and I knew that no one could stand in my way. I could rule the world and do whatever I pleased, without any fear of retribution.

    However, as my mind raced with these thoughts, a sense of caution crept in. I knew that with great power came great responsibility. I had to be careful not to let my newfound abilities consume me just yet.

    I turned to Serenu, whose forehead broke down in sweat and without realising it, the right corner of my lips lifted on its own.

    Serenu, who was a healer, stood there without understanding what was going on with me, he couldn''t read my mind but my vision was clear.

    Having him, a healer by my side, I was unstoppable¡­ I was now able to easily kill and bring back that bastard to life and kill him again just for fun. Torture and when he''s out of breath, kill again and bring back to life one more time¡­ Not only Hector, all of them!!!

    All my enemies will die, every single one of them who went against my word¡­

    "Master Rowen¡­"

    As I was sitting, lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard Nari call out my name. It was as if her voice had cut through the haze in my mind, bringing me back to reality.

    I turned to face her, and in that moment, all my thoughts of power and invincibility vanished. I was reminded of the person I was before I gained my abilities, and the person who Nari was expecting to see.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her voice was like a soothing balm, and it was as if she had pulled me back from the edge of a precipice. I realized that my thoughts had been consuming me, and I was grateful for her presence, which had brought me back to reality.

    I got up from my chair by pushing it back with my feet and using my hands to steady myself as I stood.

    I slowly walked over to her and asked her how she was feeling, "is there any pain in your body?"

    She gently shook her head to the both sides, relieved to see that she was alive and breathing. I knew that I had to be careful with my powers, and that they could not be used to hurt those who were close to me.

    In that moment, I was reminded of the responsibility that came with my abilities¡­

    "¡­I''m really sorry," I spoke calmly.

    "Master, let''s do it again!"

    As Nari spoke, I leaned back in surprise, my eyes widening and my jaw dropping at her words.

    "What the actual fuck¡­" I raised my voice, "what are you talking about? Are you insane, you almost died!!!"

    I mean, technically, she was already dead but thanks to Serenu, she was brought back again.

    "It was a great experience, let''s do it again!" Her eyes sparkled when she looked at me.

    ''Is this woman crazy?'' I gulped as I thought inside my head¡­

    Was she a masochist perhaps?

    "Can you even hear yourself?" I asked her.

    I couldn''t help but feel like she wasn''t really listening to me. It was like my words were just bouncing off her, as if she wasn''t really taking in what I was saying. And the worst part was that I could tell she was just wanted to repeat the same mistake again.

    It was frustrating, to say the least. I cared about Nari deeply, and I wanted to help her avoid dying again. But it seemed like she was determined to go down that path again, no matter what I said.

    And then, something strange happened. As I was watching her, I noticed that her pale skin started to turn back to life. It was like a wave of energy was passing through her, bringing color back to her cheeks and brightness to her eyes.

    In that moment, I realized that maybe Nari wasn''t ignoring me after all. Maybe she was just lost in her own thoughts and needed a little time to process everything I was saying. And as I watched here back to life, I felt a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, she would be more careful with her own body.

 Chapter 53 The Supreme Caregiver

    ?As the night drew to a close, I could feel the exhaustion setting in. I had been so focused on helping Nari that I hadn''t even realized how drained I was feeling. And as the first rays of sunlight started to peek over the horizon, I knew that it was time to call it a night.

    That''s when Serenu approached me, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder, "you should get some sleep, master." He told me to go back to my room and rest, assuring me that he would take care of Nari. At first, I hesitated. I didn''t want to leave Nari''s side, not when she was still in such a fragile state. But as Serenu spoke, I could feel my resolve crumbling. I was just too tired to argue.

    Feeling hopeless and defeated, I agreed to Serenu''s request and left the room. As I made my way back to my chambers, I couldn''t help but think about everything that had happened. I was still trying to understand my own powers and just how powerful I was. And yet, despite everything I had done, it felt like it wasn''t enough.

    As I copsed onto my bed, I tried to push those thoughts aside and focus on getting some much-needed rest. But even as I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep, I couldn''t shake the feeling of helplessness that lingered within me.

    "Whatever¡­" I whispered to myself and closed my eyes.

    ***

    [Serenu''s POV: After Rowen Left]

    I sat down on the chair, feeling its cool surface against my skin. I adjusted my sses, making sure they satfortably on my nose, and crossed my arms around my chest. I then turned my attention to Nari, who was sitting across from me, staring intently at her hands.

    As I watched her, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of concern. Nari was usually such a lively and outgoing person, but something seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind.

    "Hey, Nari," I said, trying to break the silence. "Is everything okay?"

    She looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of sadness and frustration. "No, not really," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

    I leaned forward, wanting to show her that I was there for her. "Do you want to talk about it?" I asked gently.

    Nari hesitated for a moment, but then nodded slowly, "what do you know about our master''s power?"

    As Nari moved, I observed carefully, trying to understand the situation and offer any help I could. But then, out of nowhere, she asked me a question that caught me off guard. It was something I hadn''t expected, and for a moment, I stumbled over my words.

    I could feel my face flush as I tried toe up with a response. My mind raced, searching for the right words, but I found myself struggling to put my thoughts into coherent sentences.

    Feeling flustered, I leaned back in my chair, trying to gather my thoughts. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves andpose myself before speaking.

    "The blood maniption is something that only Rowen will be able to do¡­" I paused, "this is one of the reasons why the Duke hates his own son so much, Nari."

    Finally, I managed to find the words I was looking for, and I responded to Nari''s question as honestly and thoughtfully as I could. But even as I spoke, I couldn''t shake the feeling of surprise and unease that her sudden question had caused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Are you on master''s side?" She raised an eyebrow.

    "I am."

    Nari let a long sigh out and rxed her shoulders, "so dying anding back to life will get its own purpose soon," she looked at me with her sparkling eyes.

    For a moment, I thought if she even had an idea howing back to life worked.

    I was an A-rank healer, this job was like a piece of cake to me¡­ While one party wasn''t suffering, I was the one who used to get drained from this power the most.

    Simple wounds, or broken bones were something I could easily take care of. But bringing a person back to life required a lot of my own mana and energy, ''I''m off tomorrow at least¡­''

    "Nari, please be more careful next time," I advised her, trying to save my own energy as well.

    "I needed to see how his powers worked, and now I''m fully confident that master could remove the Duke from existence¡­" She had a cold tone in her voice, almost as if she was pleased to say that.

    "I''m not worried about you, I know you will be fine. I''m worried about the young master having to go through breakdowns thanks to you, be careful."

    Nari closed her eyes and opened them back again, "I will not make him suffer, don''t worry."

    After our discussion, Nari got up from the bed and made her way towards the door. As she reached for the handle, I remembered something that I wanted to tell her.

    "Hey, Nari," I said, catching her attention. "Just one more thing. I suggest you avoid any heavy lifting for the rest of the day."

    Nari turned back to face me, looking a bit surprised. "Really? Why''s that?" she asked.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Well, I noticed during our conversation that you were rubbing your back a lot, and I don''t want you to strain any muscles or hurt yourself further," I exined.

    Nari nodded, looking grateful for the advice. "Thanks for looking out for me, Serenu. I''ll be careful," she said before opening the door and stepping out of my room.

    As the door closed behind her, I leaned back in my chair and let out a deep breath. It felt good to have been able to help Nari, and I hoped that our conversation had given her somefort and reassurance. And even though it was a small thing, Nari''s back was the part where her mana stopped running, "these kids gives me headache¡­"

 Chapter 54 The Silent Danger: Unseen Poisons

    ?[Nari''s POV: After she left Serenu''s bedroom]

    As I stumbled down the hallway, I couldn''t shake the feeling of difort and dizziness that had been guing me all this time now. All I wanted was to retreat back to thefort of my room and lie down for a while. But as I turned the corner, I was met with Carlo, the duke''s butler.

    I tried to put on a brave face and greet him, but the dizziness made it difficult to focus on anything else. My head was spinning and my vision was blurry. I could feel my legs beginning to wobble beneath me, and I feared I might copse right there in front of him.

    Carlo must have noticed my distress because he quickly stepped forward to offer his assistance. "Are you alright?" he asked, his concerned voice barely audible over the ringing in my ears.

    I nodded weakly, not trusting myself to speak. Carlo''s strong arms steadied me as he helped me back to my room. I was grateful for his kindness, but all I could think about was lying down and trying to make the world stop spinning.

    "The Duke wishes to see you tonight," he said before closing the door.

    "What this fuxker wanted?"

    I lied on the bed, my mind consumed by the magic pulsing through my blood. Memories of Rowen and his technique flood my mind, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the power he possessed. I remembered the way his hands felt on my skin, the way his energy flowed through me as he worked his magic.

    As Iy here, lost in thought, I could feel that same energy coursing through my veins. It was as if Rowen''s power has be a part of me, infused into my very being. I closed my eyes and focused on the sensation, letting it wash over me, filling me with a sense of strength and purpose.

    I knew that I had a long way to go before I could master my own power, but for now, I was content to simply revel in its presence. I felt alive, more alive than I ever have before, and I knew that with Rowen''s guidance, I could be an even stronger and more powerful mage.

    So I was lost in thoughts and feelings, my body humming with the magic that flew through me. And I knew that as long as I had this power within me, nothing could stop me from achieving my dreams¡­

    I closed my eyes for a minute and tried to fall asleep, I needed to rest¡­

    And as Iy on my bed, feeling a sense of unease building inside me. The anxiety was palpable, like a heavy weight pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. And then there was the sharp, electric pain in my back, like something was stopping there, something ufortable stuck and not moving.

    I shifted my weight, trying to find afortable position, but nothing seemed to help. The pain was persistent, throbbing with each beat of my heart. It was as if something was lodged in my back, refusing to budge no matter how much I tried to move.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I couldn''t understand what was causing the pain, or why I was feeling so anxious. It was like a storm brewing inside me, with no clear direction or end in sight. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts.

    But it was no use. The pain and anxiety were too overwhelming, too all-epassing. I felt like I was drowning, unable to escape the suffocating grip of my own mind.

    "What is happening to me?¡­"

    I knew I needed to find a way to release the tension, to ease the sharp pain in my back and calm the anxious thoughts that were running rampant in my mind. But for now, all I could do was lie there and wait, hoping that the feeling would eventually pass.

    *clink*

    Lost in my own thoughts, a sound jolted me back to reality. It was a soft fluttering, like the beating of tiny wings. I opened my eyes and saw a small figure hovering above me, illuminated in the soft moonlight that filtered through the window.

    It was a fairy, with long dark silver hair and purple eyes that seemed to glow with an inner light. She was no bigger than the palm of my hand, with delicate wings that shimmered in the moonlight. They were a deep shade of purple, with intricate patterns etched into the delicate membrane.

    As I stared at her in wonder, she flew closer, her wings beating faster as she approached. I could see the details of her features now, the tiny lines around her eyes and the curve of her delicate mouth.

    For a moment, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Fairies were supposed to be creatures of myth and legend, existing only in the pages of storybooks. And yet here she was, hovering above me, her presence both magical and otherworldly.

    Iy there, transfixed, as she continued to hover, her wings beating softly as she regarded me with an expression that was equal parts curious and cautious. And then, with a soft flutter, she was gone, disappearing into the night like a whisper on the wind.

    For a moment, I was too stunned by what I had just witnessed. And then the reality of the situation hit me, and I sat up, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and fear.

    "What was that?"

 Chapter 55 The Hunt For Power And Glory

    ?I awoke to the cold, gray light of dawn filtering through my window. As I stirred in my bed, I noticed a figure standing beside me. It was Serenu, holding a small golden letter with a dark red royal seal on it.

    "What is it, Serenu?" I asked, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.

    "Young master, he replied, bowing slightly. "This letter arrived for you just this morning. It bears the seal of the royal family."

    I sat up and took the letter from Serenu''s outstretched hand. I recognized the seal immediately. It was the same one that adorned all official correspondence from the king.

    With a sense of growing apprehension, I broke the seal and unfolded the letter. As I read the words on the page, my heart sank. The king was summoning me for a private meeting¡­

    I looked up at Serenu, who was watching me with concern.

    "We must prepare to leave at once," I said, rising from my bed. "There is no telling what this summons may mean, but we must be ready for anything."

    "How are you feeling?" He asked me.

    "I have nothing toin about, Serenu."

    "I''m just to remind you that it''s my day off today," he forced a smile.

    "Shit, I forgot¡­" Thispletely was out of my memory, I forgot about yesterday''s events.

    Nari died from my power and came back to life, "Serenu, do you think I could take my father down now?"

    I watched as Serenu fixed his sses and nodded slowly, his eyes locked onto mine.

    "Yes," he said, "you''re capable of taking the duke down."

    The words sent a rush of adrenaline through my body. I knew that the duke was a dangerous adversary, but I also knew that I had been training for this moment for thest few weeks.

    I stood up straight, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "I won''t let you down," I said firmly.

    Serenu''s gaze flickered to the window, where the first rays of sunlight were now streaming in.

    "We don''t have much time," he said, turning back to me. "We need to make our way to the pce as soon as possible."

    I nodded, my mind already racing with strategies and ns. I knew that the stakes were high, and that failure was not an option.

    "While in the pce, I should look into the ck magic bowl, do you think I could find it today?" I was filled with excitement and hope.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Maybe just focus on the king for today," Serenu closed his eyes.

    "Yes, you''re right."

    I was getting way too excited now, thinking how unbeatable I was and managed to get this power and use it immediately, it made me think as if I was unstoppable.

    As Serenu brought in the clothes, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and curiosity. I''ve always been fascinated by the fashion of the past, and I was eager to see what Serenu had found.

    As I looked through the clothes, I was struck by the attention to detail and the quality of the materials. The fabrics were rich and textured, and the colors were deep and vibrant. The coats were tailored to fit perfectly, with intricate stitching and ornate buttons. The trousers were made of thick, sturdy material and had a wide leg that gave them a distinct silhouette.

    I started to dress up, I could feel the transformation taking ce. The clothes were heavy and substantial, and they gave me a sense of strength and confidence. The coat fit snugly around my shoulders, and the trousers hung perfectly from my waist. I felt like a different person, transported back in time to a world of elegance and refinement.

    I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help but smile. The clothes had a way of bringing out a different side of me, a side that was more self-assured and bold. I knew that I would stand out in these clothes, but I didn''t care. I was ready to face the king.

    As I stepped out of my mansion, dressed in my finest clothes and ready to meet the king, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anxiety and anticipation. This was the moment I had been waiting for, the moment when I would finally be able to make my move and take control of the kingdom.

    As I climbed into the carriage that would take me to the pce, I began to think about my strategy. I knew that I needed to be sly and cunning if I was going to manipte the king onto my side. I needed to be careful not to reveal my true intentions too soon, or I risked being exposed and losing everything.

    As the carriage made its way to the pce, I rehearsed my arguments in my head. I knew that I needed to convince the king that my father and the prince were not fit to rule, that they were weak and ipetent. I also knew that I needed to y to the king''s ego, to stroke his sense of pride and tter him at every opportunity.

    As we arrived at the pce and I was escorted into the throne room, I felt a surge of adrenaline. The king was sitting on his throne, looking regal, but empty. I approached him with a deep bow, my mind racing with thoughts of how to win him over.

    As I got closer to the throne, I took a deep breath and straightened my back, preparing to greet the king. The throne room was grand and imposing, with high ceilings and ornate decorations. The king was surrounded by his guards and knights, making the atmosphere tense and intimidating.

    With a deep bow, I greeted the king, "Greetings, Your Majesty, I am Rowen Dragon, your humble servant." My voice was steady and respectful, but I couldn''t help the surge of cringing flowing through my veins, ''back in the days, people were doing too much¡­''

    The king was regal and imposing, his presencemanding respect and admiration. His guards and knights stood at attention, their sharp eyes scanning the room for any potential threats.

    With this type of attitude, no one could ever take a guess that this powerful man was politically weaker than my current self.

    I felt his blue eyes gazing upon me, scanning me up and down, and I knew that I needed to be careful with my words and my actions, as any misstep could have dire consequences

    Despite the tension in the air, I remained calm andposed, my mind focused on the task at hand. I knew that I needed to win the king''s favor if I was going to achieve my goals.

    "Rowen, my child¡­"

 Chapter 56 The Falling Crown

    ?As I stood in the icy hall, I felt the chill of the atmosphere seeping into my bones. The air was frigid and my breath hung in front of me like a cloud. I shivered, pulling my cloak tighter around me as I watched the king approach.

    I looked up at his face, and immediately saw that something had changed. His normally stern expression was now twisted into a scowl, and his eyes glinted with happiness.

    But even as I observed this, I felt a sense of satisfaction. I knew that manipting him would be easy now. With his emotions so close to the surface, I could easily sway him to my point of view.

    I allowed a small smile to y across my face as I stepped forward to address him. It was all too easy, really. All I had to do was speak the right words, and he would be putty in my hands. The cold atmosphere was nothingpared to the warm feeling of power that surged through me as I prepared to use it to my advantage.

    The king came closer and stood in front of me, then ced his hand on my shoulder, but I couldn''t help but smirk at the gesture. I wasn''t one to be intimidated by royalty, and I knew that the king was just a man like any other.

    "Your majesty," I said with a sly grin. "What is the reason behind this audience with you?"

    The king''s face grew more serious, and I could sense that he didn''t appreciate my yful attitude. "Rowen," he said sternly. "This is not a matter to be taken lightly. Please, let''s talk in private."

    I nodded, sensing that I had pushed my luck. As we walked away from his guards, my mind raced with possibilities. What could the king want with me? Was I in trouble? Or was it something else entirely?

    As we finally reached a private chamber, the king turned to me with a grave expression. "Rowen," he said. "I have received news of a potential threat to the kingdom. And I need your help to deal with it."

    As the king spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of suspicion wash over me. Something about his tone and demeanor made me believe that he was simply testing my loyalty to him. I knew that there was no real threat to the kingdom, at least not yet.

    Still, I couldn''t afford to let the king doubt my allegiance. I needed to prove to him that I was willing to do whatever it takes to protect the kingdom, even if it meant ying along with his charade.

    "Your majesty," I said, trying to sound sincere. "I will do whatever it takes to protect this kingdom. You can count on me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The king looked at me for a moment, as if studying my words carefully. Finally, he nodded. "I''m d to hear that, Rowen," he said. "I knew I could count on you."

    Inside my head, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the king''s trickery. But I knew that I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. I would have to stay vignt and keep an eye on the king''s actions, just in case he had something else up his sleeve. For now, I would y the game and prove my loyalty, even if it was all just a clever ploy.

    As I gazed into the Blue King''s eyes, I couldn''t help but notice the pain that was etched across his features. It was as if he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders, and he couldn''t find a way to relieve the burden. But as I looked closer, I realized that the pain went much deeper than just physical strain.

    In his eyes, I saw betrayal - a sense of hurt and disappointment that someone he trusted had let him down. There was also a distinctck of respect, as if he had been treated as less than he deserved. And perhaps most strikingly, there was an absence of genuine emotion, as though everything he had experienced had left him unable to trust anyone or anything.

    But I quickly pushed aside any feelings of sympathy orpassion, reminding myself that I had note here to befriend the king. No, my mission was far more important than that - I was here to manipte him.

    I knew that the King was a powerful figure, and that his influence extended far and wide. If I could gain his favor, I could use that power to further my own goals and ambitions. And so, as I looked into his eyes, I began to craft my words carefully, choosing each one with the express purpose of winning him over.

    I spoke of loyalty, of trust, of the importance of having allies in a world that could be so unforgiving. I appealed to his sense of pride, telling him that his power and influence were unmatched, and that he had the ability to shape the future of our world. And slowly but surely, I began to see a change in his expression - a flicker of interest, a hint of curiosity.

    It was a delicate dance, and I knew that one wrong move could ruin everything. But as I continued to speak, I felt a sense of confidence growing within me. I knew that I had the power to sway this king, to make him see things my way. And I would stop at nothing to achieve my goals, even if it meant manipting the very person who held the fate of our world in his hands.

    "Your majesty, please, tell me¡­"

    ****

    Dear readers, thank you for taking the time to read this story and for your continued interest in it. Your support means a lot to me and I hope that you will continue to enjoy the journey that this story takes you on. I appreciate your engagement and feedback, and look forward to sharing more of this story with you. Thank you again for your support!

 Chapter 57 A Sly Conversation With The King

    ?I cleared my throat and looked at the king with a sly grin on my face. "Your Majesty," I said, "there''s a rumor about the demons spreading around." I paused for a moment, watching the king''s reaction carefully.

    I could see the fear in his eyes as he fixed his shoulders. Demons were the one thing that struck fear in the hearts of all his subjects, and for good reason. They were known for their destructive power and merciless nature.

    I continued, my voice low and smooth. "It seems that they have been gathering in the northern mountains, growing in numbers and strength. If they were tounch an attack, our kingdom would be in great danger."

    The king''s face grew pale as he listened to my words. I could tell that I had him right where I wanted him. With a few well-ced words, I had managed to manipte his fears and nt the seeds of doubt in his mind.

    But I didn''t stop there. I knew that to truly sway the king to my side, I needed to offer a solution to this problem. And so, I leaned in closer and whispered, "But fear not, Your Majesty. I have a n that could help us defeat the demons once and for all."

    The king leaned back, studying me with a discerning eye. "Perhaps," he said slowly, "it is the danger I was trying to tell you about before."

    I knew exactly what he was referring to. The king had previously asked me about the threat to the kingdom, but I had been careful not to reveal too much. I suspected that he had been testing my loyalty, but little did he know that I was testing him too.

    I feigned surprise, "Your Majesty, I had no idea that this could be the same danger you were referring to." I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts. "But if it is indeed the same, then I have more information that could be of use to you."

    I knew that the King''s n to ask me about the threat was a lie to test my loyalty. But my n was to use the opportunity to gather more information about the situation and put my father at fault for it. I knew that Hector was involved in some shady dealings, and I was determined to use this situation to my advantage.

    "I have reason to believe that my father, who holds a high position in the kingdom''s council, may be involved in the demons'' gathering," I said, trying to sound concerned. "I would hate for such a thing to tarnish our kingdom''s reputation, and I thought it best to bring it to your attention."

    The king nodded thoughtfully, and I could tell that he was considering my words carefully. I had yed my cards right, and I knew that I had gained his trust. It was only a matter of time before I could use this to my advantage and rise to a position of power in the kingdom.

    As I mentioned my father''s involvement to the king, I noticed his expression change. His eyes widened in surprise, and I could tell that he hadn''t expected his cousin to be involved in such a matter. I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me, knowing that I had caught him off guard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, I also knew that I had to be careful not to reveal too much. I didn''t want to bring up the Crown Prince''s name, as I didn''t want to appear too suspicious. After all, nobody wants to hear about how bad their children are from other people.

    I continued speaking, keeping my tone even and measured. "I have no concrete evidence, Your Majesty," I said. "But my father has been acting strangelytely, and I believe that he may be involved in some way."

    The king nodded slowly, still deep in thought. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Rowen," he said. "I will investigate this matter further and see if there''s any truth to your ims."

    I bowed respectfully, pleased with how the conversation had gone. I had managed to gain the king''s trust, and I could tell that I was one step closer to achieving my goals.

    I knew that I had to be careful, but I was determined to rise to a position of power in the kingdom, no matter what it took. With the king''s trust in me, I was confident that I could make it happen.

    As he finished speaking, the king thanked me for bringing this matter to his attention. He then asked if there was anything he could do for me in return.

    I knew that this was an opportunity to further gain the king''s favor, but I also knew that I had to be careful not to overstep my boundaries. I lowered my head respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, I wouldn''t dare to ask anything of you. I am just a loyal servant of the crown, and I only seek to serve the kingdom to the best of my ability."

    In truth, there was something I wanted to ask for. I had been engaged to Lady Aurora, a noblewoman from a wealthy family, but I had no time for women. I wanted to break off the engagement, but I knew that this was not the right time to bring it up.

    I decided to bide my time and wait for the right opportunity. For now, my main focus was to gain the king''s trust and take Hector down. I knew that with his support, I could make anything happen.

    As I left the hall room, my mind was already racing with ns and schemes. I knew that I had to be careful and tread lightly, but I was determined to achieve my goals no matter what it took. I would do whatever it takes to gain power and influence in the kingdom, and nothing would stand in my way.

 Chapter 58 The Blood Whispers

    ?As I made my way through the opulent pce halls, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer extravagance of it all. The floors were made of gleaming marble, and the walls were adorned with intricate tapestries and gilded ents. It was a stark contrast to the humble vige I had grown up in.

    As I rounded a corner, I noticed a group of knights gathered in a nearby alcove. At first, I didn''t think much of it, assuming they were simply discussing some matter of importance. But as I drew closer, I realized that their behavior was rather suspicious.

    They were speaking in hushed tones and ncing around furtively. It was clear that they were up to something, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern. I knew I needed to investigate further, so I hesitated for a moment before slowly edging closer to them, trying to remain inconspicuous.

    As I approached the group of knights, I realized I needed to remain hidden if I hoped to overhear their conversation. I ducked behind a nearby corner and listened intently to their hushed tones.

    "I can''t believe we''re actually going through with this," one of the knights muttered.

    "Quiet, you fool," another hissed. "We can''t risk anyone overhearing us."

    "But what about the ck magic bowl?" a third knight interjected. "Are we really going to use it?"

    "Yes," the first knight replied, his voice low and determined. "We need every advantage we can get if we''re going to overthrow the king."

    The mention of ck magic sent a shiver down my spine.

    I leaned in closer, trying to make out more of their words. But just then, one of the knights nced in my direction, and I quickly backed away, heart racing with fear, "shit!" I muttered.

    Trying to overhear more of their conversation, my foot identally brushed against a loose stone on the ground. It ttered against the marble floor, and I froze in time, realising that I had been discovered.

    Suddenly, one of the knights spun around, his eyes locking onto my hiding spot. "Get him!" he shouted, drawing his sword and pointing it in my direction.

    Panic seized me, and I knew that I had no other choice but toe out and show myself. I stepped out from behind the corner, hands raised in surrender.

    The knights surrounded me, their weapons drawn and pointed at my throat. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I tried to steady my breathing and remain calm.

    "What are you doing here?" one of the knights demanded, his voice harsh and unforgiving.

    "I was just passing through," I stammered, trying to keep my voice steady. "I didn''t mean to intrude."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But the knights weren''t convinced. They continued to eye me suspiciously, their swords still at the ready. I knew that I was in deep trouble and that I needed toe up with a n fast if I was going to get out of this alive.

    But nothing was on my mind, so I did what I had to do, "fuck it!"

    I raised my left hand''s finger and felt how pulse was flowing through my veins, "fucker!" I focused on the first knight in front of me, ''this will hurt!'' I thought while lifting the corners of my lips.

    I felt the knight''s blood circting inside his body and around his heart, it was beating faster than mine. With moving my finger to the left and down, I stopped the blood flow to his heart, the knight fell down on the ground with an unbearable pain in his chest. A secondter he started bleeding from everywhere. His wounds closed by themselves, but I could still feel the flow of blood inside him. ''This will do the trick for now.''

    But my satisfaction was short-lived. The other three knights rushed to his side, trying to help him, but it was clear that something was seriously wrong.

    "What''s happening to him?" one of the knights asked, his voiceced with concern.

    "I don''t know," another replied, trying to help the fallen knight to his feet. "He''s in so much pain."

    The knight on the ground continued to writhe and cry out, clearly struggling to understand what was happening to his body. It was a pitiful sight, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of relief. I hadn''t meant for things to go this far, ''eh whatever.''

    But as I looked at the other three knights, rushing to help their fallenrade, I couldn''t help but slyly smile. I knew exactly what I had done to cause this, and I knew that I had the upper hand now.

    The other knights were too focused on their fallenrade to notice my expression, and I quicklyposed myself, trying to appear innocent.

    It was a funny view and I couldn''t help but feel a rush of power surging through my veins. The ability to control and manipte the blood of other people was truly incredible. I felt invincible, unstoppable, as if nothing could stand in my way. The other knights looked up at me in awe and fear, their faces filled with both admiration and dread. It was a heady feeling knowing that I had the power to control the very forces of nature with just a flick of my hand. In that moment, nothing could stand in my way, "I should at least leave one alive¡­" and as I looked at the three, pathetically trying to help their friend, I lifted my hand and focused on the one on the left. With my hand, I felt how his veins were not only clogged with blood but also stuck together, creating a barrier between me and him that would have stopped any time.

    As I moved closer, he flinched from the pain as I grasped both arms and gently pulled until I could feel his bones grinding against each other under my fingers.

    "Aaah!" He screamed and thrashed about violently while still stuck in ce, but even though I was as strong as ever before, it was a struggle to pull him free and let him fall onto the ground. But I did, and as he fell, he struggled for air, coughing up blood. His body looked so horrible, bloodied by his own efforts to move while trapped inside an immobile chest cavity. It made me sick.

    "With this, I will easily be able to take Hector down¡­" I looked at his friends on the right, "well, well¡­" Their eyes wide open and filled with horror as their faces lost the colour, "so¡­ which one of you will live?" I squatted down to their level, examining my small objects on the ground.

 Chapter 59 Fighting On Strings

    ?"Eenie¡­meenie¡­ minie¡­moe," I muttered under my breath as I weighed my options. The first knight, a tall and burly man with a thick beard, stared at me intently as I contemted my decision. The second knight, a lean and agile woman with piercing blue eyes, looked on with a calm and collected demeanor.

    After a few agonizing moments, I finally made my choice. "You," I said, pointing to the bearded knight. "You will die."

    The woman gasped, not understanding what was going on, while the bearded knight grinned broadly. "Wha-what?" He smirked.

    I didn''t know how much time I had until other knights would show up, so I acted fast, "I chose you because you look stronger than him," I told the woman and with a finger''s lift, I started manipting the man''s blood in a way that made it seem like he was trying to attack her. It wasn''t hard to do since his eyes were already on her.

    "Sir Edward!" The woman who was next to me screamed when she saw my hand move. She pulled out her dagger from beneath her sleeve but then got knocked back by the man''s fist. He immediately took a step towards me and swung at my face¡ªbut before he could reach me, "what are you doing with my body?" He groaned, but something hit him right between his eyes. The first knight that I had killed before was standing right in front of him, lifeless like a marite moved with my right hand, "you two should fight for your survival," I spoke sarcastically while the dead body of the previous knight fell down onto the ground after making a loud thud sound.

    The woman looked at me confused and was about to swing at me with her dagger but the knight that I was controlling with my left hand grabbed the dagger from her.

    "I''m sorry, Ma¡­" He whispered through his gritted teeth.

    "Did you forget who was in charge?" I asked her and with a finger move, charged the man''s body towards her, to make her scared. In an instant, I lifted him up high in the air and threw him against a wall.

    "Aaaahhh!"

    His body shattered upon impact and pieces of his broken body scattered everywhere, but before any of the people nearby could react, I moved my hand towards them all.

    "This was a lesson for you to learn," I spoke to her while pulling all 3 bodies together with both of my hands, without touching them. I felt how their heartbeats lost rhythm one by one until there was only one left alive in front of me. I stopped moving my hands away and held them still, as if they were in a cage, which forced the remaining person to look at me. "But why¡­?" He spoke hisst words before I circted the blood around his heart, pushed it all into him, and then closed off his throat, killing him instantly.

    The only thing that remained in front of me was a young man who stared at me nkly, not knowing what just happened.

    As I walked away, my mind raced with thoughts of what had just transpired. Taking lives was fun, let alone three in such quick session. The harsh realities of this world demanded it, and I knew that there would be more bloodshed toe.

    I turned to see a woman standing a few feet away, her eyes wide with shock and fear. Without a word, I approached her and spoke in a cold, detached voice.

    "If you want to live longer, follow me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I didn''t wait for her response as I began to walk away. I knew that she had no other option but to follow me; the dangers of me were too great for anyone to go it alone.

    As we walked, I could feel her eyes on my back, her footsteps quickening to keep pace with mine. I didn''t say a word, but I could sense her fear and uncertainty.

    But I had a mission toplete and a goal to achieve. And if anyone was going to survive in this world, they would have to be willing to do whatever it takes. Even if it meant leaving three knights lying on the ground and leading a frightened woman into the unknown.

    I looked back at the woman following me, I could sense her unease as I spoke to her in a deep,manding voice.

    "Show me where the ck magic bowl is," I said, my eyes fixed on hers.

    For a moment, she stuttered, unsure of how to respond. Finally, she managed to speak, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I cannot say," she said, her eyes darting nervously.

    I could sense the fear in her eyes, and I knew that I had to tread carefully. The ck magic bowl was a powerful artifact that could grant incredible power to those who possessed it. But it was also a dangerous object, capable of causing great harm if wielded by the wrong hands. Hector.

    "Listen," I said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible. "I don''t mean you any harm. But I need to find that bowl, and If you don''t want your family to be picking up your body pieces from the ground, you better show me where it is."

    I turned to face the female knight, I noticed that she seemed to be struggling to keep up with my brisk pace.

    "I''m sorry, sir," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "I cannot tell you anything about the ck magic''s bowl because I don''t know anything myself."

    I couldn''t help but feel a slight twinge of disappointment at her response, but I knew that I couldn''t me her for herck of knowledge. After all, the ck magic''s bowl was shrouded in mystery, and even the most seasoned knights and schrs were struggling to uncover its secrets.

    "Very well," I said, trying to hide my frustration. "But I still think that you could be of some use to me."

    The female knight looked up at me with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, and I knew that I had made the right decision in bringing her with me. I could interrogate her in the mansion and send her back to spy for me on the crown prince.

 Chapter 60 When The Hunger Fills The Demon

    ?[Hector''s POV: While Rowen Was In The Pce]

    I sat in my dark room, the only lighting from the flickering candles on my desk. I couldn''t help butugh to myself as I thought about the knights I''ve set up for Rowen. They should keep him busy for a while, giving me the time I need to control the demon inside of me.

    I felt the demon''s presence grow stronger within me, but I was determined to keep it under control. I took a deep breath and focused on the task at hand. This was not the first time I have battled with the demon, and it won''t be thest.

    The room was so dark that I could barely see my own hands in front of me, but I didn''t need any light to feel the demon''s power. It coursed through my veins like a raging river, threatening to consume me at any moment.

    But I won''t let it. I was Hector, the new power of the kingdom. I closed my eyes and focused all my energy on controlling the demon. I felt its power waning, and I knew that I was winning the battle.

    As I sat in the darkness, I was filled with a sense of satisfaction. I knew that I was strong enough to control the demon, no matter how powerful it may be. And with the knights keeping Rowen upied, I could continue my battle in peace.

    [¡­blood¡­ I need more blood¡­]

    The demon''s voice filled my head. He was talking to me, and asking me for blood. I could feel the hunger in him, even through the barrier between inside my body.

    "No," I said firmly. "Not now."

    He came out¡­ snarled at me, and his hands mped down on my face, digging into my skin as he forced me to look up at him. His eyes were glowing red with rage and hatred¡ªand hunger.

    [You are mine!] He shouted it over and over again until I couldn''t understand what the words meant anymore. [Give me blood or die] he demanded. I felt a surge of anger and defiance course through me. "You can''t have any more from me!" I shrieked back at him. "I''ve given you everything! Everything that is inside of me!"

    And then, before I knew it, I was flying straight out of his grasp, falling forward,nding hard on the ground.

    When I looked around, I saw that I had been thrown clear across the room. Our bodies as one hadnded right outside the main door to the room.

    I scrambled to my feet and ran toward the door, but something mmed into the side of my head, knocking me off my feet. I fell onto my stomach, "aaaagh!"  The pain exploded in my skull. My vision swam, and all I could see were shes of light. When the world finally cleared again, I found myself staring up at the ceiling, covered in stars.

    [Blood¡­ I need blood!] the demon bellowed. He was so close that I could feel his breath against my face. His fingers were digging deep gouges into my scalp, and they hurt like hell. But what really made me sick was the smell of his hot, rancid breath against my skin, "wa-wait!" I will give you someone!" I shouted back at him. "Just wait! Wait a little longer, and I''ll get you some blood!"

    I didn''t know where the words came from, but I knew that I couldn''t let this one go. Not yet.

    "A-a boy! There''s a boy with a strong magic level!"

    I took a deep breath and looked the demon in its fiery eyes. My heart was heavy with grief and fear, but I knew what I had to do. With as much courage as I could muster, I began to speak.

    "Demon," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "I havee to bargain with you. I know that you have been guing my family for months, and I know that you desire my son above all others."

    The demon sneered at me, its sharp teeth glinting in the dim light of the room. [And what do you have to offer me, mortal?] it hissed. [Your soul is worthless to me, and your wealth means nothing in the depths of Hell.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I took another deep breath and steadied myself. "I offer you my son," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I will give him to you willingly, and you may do with him as you please. In return, you must promise to leave me alone, for now."

    The demon''s eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, I thought it might attack me. But then it began tough, a deep, rumbling sound that shook the walls.

    [You are a fool, mortal,] it said, still chuckling. [But I ept your offer. Bring me your son, and I will spare your life for now.]

    I nodded, my heart heavy with sorrow and regret. But I knew that I had made the only choice I could. I turned and left the room, knowing that I would never see my son again.

    I tried to sit up, but the dizziness overwhelmed me and I had to steady myself against the wall. I knew I had to find my son. I slowly made my way down the stairs, gripping the railing tightly.

    As I reached the bottom of the stairs, I saw a figure emerge from my wife''s room. It was Herena, but she looked like a ghost, her eyes wild and frenzied. In her hand, she held a gleaming dagger, and I knew I was in trouble.

    I tried to back away, but she lunged at me, the dagger glinting in the dim light. I stumbled back, my head spinning, and managed to dodge her first attack. "What the fuck are you doing, you crazy bitch!"

    She was quick, and soon I found myself backed up against the wall, with nowhere to go.

    I tried to reason with her, to calm her down, but she was beyond reason, her eyes filled with madness. "Don''t you dare to touch my son, don''t you dare!"

    I knew I had to defend myself, and I braced myself for her next attack.

    With a swift movement, she lunged at me again, the dagger shing in the air. I managed to deflect her blow, but the force of the impact sent me reeling backwards. I stumbled and fell to the ground, my head spinning with pain.

    "Are you fucking crazy? Go back to the dungeon, you crazy witch!" I shouted at her, hoping to catch her attention.

    As Iy there, dazed and confused, Herena stood over me, the dagger poised to strike. I knew I had to act fast, and with all the strength I could muster, I kicked out at her, knocking the dagger from her hand.

    She stumbled.

    I quickly ced my hand on her thin neck and started choking her, "you stupid bitch! You want us all to die here?" I said as i choked the life out of her.

    Pressing my hand on her neck, frowning at her, I could feel her pulse slow down as she copsed . Her face went red before turning a light shade of blue in the next few seconds.

    Blood boiled inside of me as I watched her fall on the ground.  She came out only when I was going to kill her son, "fucking ungrateful bitch!" My left feet rose from the ground on its own and I kicked her hard on her stomach.

    She fell back on the ground with a thud, groaning in pain as blood trickled out of her mouth.

    I turned around and looked at her, "you tried your best but you failed to protect them," I spoke as I squatted down, "now it''s time to say goodbye."

 Chapter 61 Slow Burning Vengeance

    ?I crouched down beside Herena''s still form, taking a moment to appreciate her beauty onest time. The ocean blue waves of her hairy spread out around her, framing her face like a halo. Her eyes, so blue and crystal-like, were now closed forever. With a heavy heart, I stood up and began to move towards the north side of the building, my eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of my son.

    As I walked, memories of Herena flooded my mind. Herughter, her touch, and her love - all of it seemed so distant and yet so vivid at the same time, "ungrateful slut! If only it wasn''t for her family''s power and reputation!" I whispered.

    The north side of the building was quiet and deserted, and I felt a pang of fear and desperation wash over me. I called out my son''s name, hoping against hope that he would hear me and respond. But there was no answer, no sign of him anywhere.

    I kept searching, my heart pounding in my chest, my mind racing with worry and fear, "fucking demon! Wait until I manipte your power!" And then, just when I was about to give up, I saw a figure in the distance - a small, familiar figure that filled me with relief and joy. It was my son, safe and unharmed.

    "Kayden,e here!"

    With a crazed look in my eyes, I called out to Kayden, my voice rough and menacing. I tried to sound convincing, but the pain and dizziness made it hard to keep a steady tone. I knew I must have looked insane to my son, but I didn''t care. I needed him toe closer, to stay by my side, so I could live.

    Kayden hesitated, fear written all over his face. He didn''t want toe any closer to me, and I couldn''t me him. My head was bleeding, my eyes were wild, and I was barely holding it together. But I couldn''t let him go, couldn''t let him leave me alone in this madness.

    "Kayden,e here," I growled, my grip on his hand tightening. "We need to stick together, you and me. Don''t you see? They''re all out to get us. We have to be strong."

    He looked at me for a moment, his eyes wide with terror. I could see him trembling, could feel his fear radiating from him like a palpable force. And yet, I couldn''t stop myself. I had to keep going, had to keep pushing him to stay with me.

    "Come on, Kayden," I urged him, my voice getting louder and more forceful. "We have to go. You have to meet someone!"

    As we walked, I could feel his fear growing, his trust in me waning. But I didn''t care. I had to take him with me no matter what it took. Even if it meant scaring him, even if it meant pushing him beyond his limits.

    Looking back, I know that I must have seemed crazy to him, a wild man on the verge of losing it all. But at that moment, all I could think about was keeping myself safe, no matter what the cost.

    The reason behind the twins birth was to sacrifice them anyway¡­ I fed them well, allowed them live a good life and now it was their time to pay it back! While the bitch, Mariabelle was as useless as a blind dog, this beaver here was someone beneficial, "finally!" I shouted.

    I finally managed to grab Kayden''s hand and pull him up the stairs, my heart racing with fear and anticipation. I knew what I had to do, what I had to sacrifice to save myself. And I was willing to do it. Even if it meant sacrificing my own son.

    But just as we reached the top of the stairs, Nari appeared in front of us, her eyes filled with tears and anger. She red at me, her eyebrows furrowed in a fierce expression that told me to release the boy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hector, what are you doing?" she cried out, her voice shaking with emotion. "Let Kayden go. He''s just a child. He doesn''t deserve to be sacrificed to that demon."

    I paused for a moment, my heart torn between my duty and my love for my son. But then I hardened my resolve and pulled Kayden closer to me.

    "He was made for this part!"

    Nari''s eyes widened in shock and horror, and I could see the tears falling down her cheeks, "who do you think you''re?!" I raised my voice, this peasant forgot to who she was talking to.

    I watched in shock as Nari''s eyes burned with anger, her gaze fixed on me. "I hated you!" she spat, her voice low and full of venom. "Hated you more than anything, and after I was going to find out who killed my parents, I was going toe back for your head, Duke! But I will not be able to find the killer of my parents, but at least I will die with taking your head off with me to hell!"

    I could feel the blood draining from my face as Nari''s words hit me like a punch to the gut. "You little bitch, what are you talking about?" I asked, my voice shaking slightly. "I had nothing to do with your parents'' death. But I will with yours!"

    Nari''s eyes narrowed, and I could see the rage burning even brighter within her. "Don''t y dumb, Duke," she snarled. "You know exactly what I''m talking about. You took everything from me, and now you''re going to pay."

    I felt a surge of anger and offense at Nari''s words. "Took everything from you?" I repeated, my voice rising. "I took care of you for years, Rat. I gave you a home, food, shelter. How dare you repay me like this?"

    Nariughed bitterly. "You call that taking care of me?" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You were using me, Duke. Using me for your own purposes. And now you''ll pay for it."

    I shook my head in disbelief, unable toprehend what was happening. "Bitch, please," I said, waving up my hands.

    But Nari was already charging towards me, her sword made of her mana raised high. I drew my own sword, steel shing against steel as we engaged in a fierce battle.

    "I killed your parents and I will kill you!" I growled, as my blood was boiling inside of me.

    For now, I had to focus on the battle before me, on defending myself against Nari''s relentless attacks. And as she swung her sword towards my head, I knew that I had to fight with all my might if I wanted to stay alive.

    "Kayden, run!" She yelled at him.

 Chapter 62 The Demonic Hunger

    ?I watched as my son Kayden ran away, his small figure disappearing into the distance. I felt helpless, unable to do anything to stop him. At the same time, I could feel Nari''s never-ending attacksing at me, one after another. I tried my best to avoid them, but it seemed like there was no end to her onught.

    Desperation set in as I realized that I needed to catch my son before it was toote. I knew that there was only one way to do it ¨C by summoning the demon that resided within me. It was a risky move, but I had no other choice.

    With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and focused all of my energy on the demon. I felt its power coursing through my body, and I knew that I had to act fast before it consumed mepletely.

    Suddenly, a dark cloud formed around me, and the demon emerged from my body. It was a terrifying sight to behold, with sharp teeth and glowing red eyes. But I had no time to be afraid.

    "Get my son," Imanded the demon. "Bring him back to me."

    The demon nodded and vanished into thin air, leaving me alone with Nari once again.

    I knew that I had to be careful now that the demon was out. It was unpredictable and dangerous, and I couldn''t afford to lose control. But I also knew that I had to protect my family at all costs.

    Momentster, the demon returned with my son in its grasp. I breathed a sigh of relief as I took Kayden from its arms and held him close.

    But then, something strange happened. The demon seemed to be hesitating, as if it were waiting for something.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, confused.

    The demon looked at me with its glowing red eyes.  [You summoned me, Hector. You know what I require in return.]

    My heart sank as the realization hit me. The demon wanted to a prize.

    "You can eat her," I said, pointing at Nari. "Just let me and my son go."

    The demon grinned, revealing its sharp teeth. [As you wish, Hector.]

    In an instant, the demon lunged at Nari. I looked away, unable to watch.

    "Aaagh!"

    Her high-pitched tone screamed in agony and the bitch wasn''t so strong as she was before. The demon slowly started to break Nari''s bones and rip her apart bit by bit. As soon as the demon finished, it vanished from sight.

    Nari copsed on the floor. Lifeless. Only the sounds of blood sttering around her could be heard.

    It was over for her now.

    A familiar voice came from behind me. [You are a fool.] he ced his hand on my shoulder and pulled me up, then pushed me forward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Your son¡­ now give me that child¡­]

    I felt a chill run down my spine as I looked at Nari lying there, motionless. My heart was pounding in my chest, and I could feel the fear and desperation rising within me. But as I looked up, I saw the demon still looming over us, its eyes fixed on my son.

    [Give me the boy,] it whispered to me, its voice low and menacing.

    I felt a surge of anger and defiance rise up within me.

    "No," I spat out, my voice hoarse with emotion. "Wasn''t that monkey enough for you?" I hoped to keep Kayden for the next time when the demon gets hungry again.

    The demon let out a low, guttural growl, and I could see its eyes narrowing in anger. But I stood my ground, refusing to back down.

    "You cannot have him," I repeated, my voice stronger this time.

    The demon hesitated for a moment, as if considering its options. But then it let out a piercing scream, and I knew that the battle had begun. I braced myself for the fight ahead, determined to protect myself at all costs!

    As the demon screamed, I felt a wave of pain shoot through my ears. The sound was deafening, and I had to cover my ears with my hands to try and block it out. But even then, I could feel the sheer force of the scream shaking the very foundations of the room.

    And then, suddenly, the ceiling began to crack and crumble. Chunks of ster and wood rained down on us, and I threw my arms around my son to shield him from the falling debris.

    The demon was still screaming, its voice echoing through the room like a thousand tortured souls. But I could see that it was weakening, its form flickering and fading in and out of existence.

    I felt the fear and panic rising within me as I watched in horror as some unseen force violently shoved me away from my son. I tried to resist, to fight against whatever was pushing me, but it was like trying to push against a solid wall. I felt powerless, helpless, andpletely at the mercy of this inexplicable force.

    As I was thrown back, I caught a glimpse of my son, Kayden, and my heart sank as I saw the demon open its and tried to swallow my son.

    "No!" i screamed, but it was toote. It had already swallowed him whole.

    Crunching on his small body, the demon growled in satisfaction as it looked up at me, eyes were filled with malice, and it seemed to take pleasure in my pain and suffering.

    [It''s time for your reward¡­] it threw hup Kayden''s body and vanished into a thin air.

    I fell to my knees next to the ground where my childy dead or dying. I couldn''t tell which anymore. My tears were flowing freely now, and no matter how hard i tried, there wasn''t any way to stop them.

    As i knelt down beside him, he opened his eyes wide and stared straight at me, "da-dad¡­" he stuttered as he spoke, "was I a bad kid¡­?" then he closed his eyes again. I felt my heart break into pieces. He was gone forever, "¡­what have I done¡­?"

 Chapter 63 Endless Possibilities Ahead

    ?[Rowen''s POV: During The Demon''s Massacre]

    As I sat in the carriage, I felt a sense of urgency wash over me. All I could think about was getting home as quickly as possible so I could rush to the dungeons. I needed to interrogate the female knight who had been sitting next to me.

    Her demeanor had been suspicious from the moment Iid eyes on her. There was something about the way she held herself and the way she spoke that made me believe she was hiding something. And now, as I sat in the carriage, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she knew more than she was letting on.

    I knew I had to be careful. I couldn''t let her know that I was onto her. But at the same time, I couldn''t wait to get to the dungeons and start questioning her. I needed to know what she was hiding and who she was working for.

    As the carriage jolted along the road, I could feel my heart racing with anticipation. I was so close to getting the answers I needed. All I had to do was get home and make my way to the dungeons.

    I felt a sudden jolt as the carriage came to an abrupt stop, throwing me forward. My heart raced as I tried to figure out what was happening when suddenly, out of nowhere, Zuri appeared before me.

    "Rowen, we have to hurry! The demon!" she shouted, her urgency evident in her voice. Without hesitation, she summoned my sword using her own magic, and I took it from her, feeling its weight and heft in my hand.

    As I looked up at Zuri, I noticed her scrutinizing the female knight sitting next to me. I knew what she was thinking: could the knight be trusted to fight alongside us against the demon?

    Frustrated by the suddenness of it all, I turned to Zuri and demanded, "Where the hell have you been?" My anger was palpable¡­

    My frustration boiled over as I looked at Zuri, "Where the hell have you been?" I demanded, my voice sharp with anger.

    I couldn''t believe that she had disappeared when Nari was dying, leaving me all alone to deal with it. I had been forced to watch as Nari took herst breath, feeling helpless and alone.

    "What happened to you?" I continued, my voice growing louder. "Nari was dying, and you were nowhere to be found! Do you have any idea what that was like for me?"

    Zuri looked at me, her expression a mix of sadness and understanding. "I''m sorry, Rowen," she said softly. "I had to take care of something, but I''m here now. And we need to focus on defeating the demon."

    Her words only made me angrier. "You had to take care of something?" I repeated incredulously. "While our friend was dying? That''s not good enough, Zuri. I need to know what happened and why you left me to face my powers alone?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Rowen, the demon! Focus!]

    Zuri''s words fell on deaf ears as I continued to focus on my anger towards her. I didn''t care about the demon attack or what she had to say about it. All I wanted were answers about her mysterious disappearance when Nari was dying.

    "Listen to me, Rowen," Zuri pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation. "We don''t have time for this. The demon is attacking the mansion, and we need to stop it."

    But I couldn''t let it go. "I need to know what happened, Zuri," I insisted, my voice hard. "Why did you leave me alone to? What was so important that you had to abandon us?"

    Zuri looked at me, her expression pained. "I can''t tell you right now, Rowen," she said softly. "But I promise you, I had no other choice. And we can talk about itter. Right now, we need to focus on the task at hand."

    But I couldn''t get past my anger and hurt. I felt betrayed by Zuri''s sudden disappearance, and I wasn''t about to let it go. "I can''t just forget about it, Zuri," I said firmly. "You left us when we needed you the most. I need to know what happened."

    Zuri''s expression softened, and she reached out to touch my arm. "I understand, Rowen," she said gently. "But please, trust me. We need to work together if we''re going to defeat the demon. And I promise you, I''ll exin everything when this is all over."

    As Zuri''s words sank in, a sudden realization hit me like a ton of bricks. The demon she was talking about, the one we needed to defeat, was attacking the mansion. My home.

    My heart raced as I thought about my siblings, Nari, and Serenu. Were they safe? Had they been hurt in the attack? I couldn''t bear the thought of losing them, not after everything we had been through.

    "Oh my god," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "The mansion. My family is there."

    Zuri looked at me, concern etched on her face. "We need to hurry, then," she said. "We can''t waste any more time. The demon is strong, but if we work together, we can defeat it."

    I nodded, my mind still reeling from the sudden realization. I couldn''t let my emotions get the best of me, not now. I had to focus on the task at hand, on defeating the demon and protecting my family.

    "Let''s go," I said firmly, tightening my grip on my sword. "We have to save them."

 Chapter 64 Heart Of Darkness

    ?I took a deep breath as the carriage came to a stop, my heart pounding in my chest. I turned to the female knight beside me and told her to stay inside the carriage, not wanting to put her in danger.

    "Please, stay inside the carriage. It''s not safe out here," I said, my voice shaky with nerves.

    She nodded in understanding, and I opened the door, stepping out onto the cobblestone street. My hands were so sweaty that I had to wipe them on my pants.

    As soon as I stepped out,  I saw the main entrance of the mansion''s building was in ruins. Bricks and debris littered the ground, and the sound of loudughter echoed somewhere within. It looked like a war zone, and I couldn''t tell who hade out on top.

    Zuri was by my side, telling me to stay alert. "Stay sharp, Rowen. We don''t know what we''re walking into," she warned.

    I nodded, my eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger. My heart felt heavy as I thought about the twins and Nari, hoping they were still alive.

    We cautiously made our way towards the mansion''s entrance, the sound of raucousughter growing louder with each step. My hand was on the hilt of my sword, ready to draw it at a moment''s notice. As we approached the entrance, I could see figures moving inside, but I couldn''t make out who they were.

    "Who''s there?" I called out, hoping to get a response.

    No one answered, but the sound of footsteps grew louder.

    I took a deep breath and stepped inside, my heart racing as I prepared for the worst. The sight that greeted me almost took my breath away. The mansion''s interior was in shambles, and bodies littered the ground.

    I couldn''t believe my eyes. The once grand entrance hall was now in disarray, with broken walls and debris scattered everywhere. The air was thick with dust, making it difficult to see, "damn it!" I coughed.

    As I looked up, I noticed that the staircase leading up to the second floor was partially destroyed, withrge chunks of the steps missing.

    Despite the danger, I knew I had to press on. As I made my way up the stairs, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread. The walls were stained with blood, and the smell of decay was overpowering. It was clear that something terrible had happened here.

    As I reached the second floor, I saw that the destruction was even worse. The walls were nearlypletely destroyed, and rubble was piled up in every corner. I couldn''t help but wonder what could have caused such destruction.

    I continued on,determined to uncover the truth. Who or what could have caused such devastation?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As I made my way through the second floor, my senses were on high alert. Every noise or movement made me jump, my hand never straying far from my sword. But then, I heard something that made my blood run cold. A voice, muttering to itself.

    "She''s dead or not? I don''t care, it''s delicious."

    The words were chilling, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. I knew I had to investigate, so I made my way towards the source of the voice.

    As I entered the room that used to be Hector''s study, I saw him. A man in his forties, sitting on the ground, surrounded by a pool of red liquid. At first, I thought it was blood, but as I looked closer, I saw that he was eating something. Chewing and spitting, like an animal.

    My eyes widened in horror, and my grip on my sword tightened. What kind of monster was this? As I moved closer, I dropped my sword in shock. The man looked up at me, a crazed look in his eyes.

    I was ovee with a sense of disbelief. He looked like Hector, my father, but at the same time, he looked like a different being entirely, as if he was being consumed by something else. His eyes zed with a red fire, and his short grey hair was matted and unkempt. I felt my heart pounding in my chest as I took in the sight before me.

    The red liquid falling down his chin from his mouth only added to the horror. His teeth looked like they belonged to an animal, not a human. It was as if he had been possessed by some kind of demonic force. My mind struggled to make sense of what I was seeing, and I felt a wave of nausea wash over me.

    "¡­what the fuck is that¡­?" I whispered and then I looked closer at what he was eating. My vision went nk with horror when I saw long silver hair on the ground.

    My heart broke into a million pieces. The horror of what I was seeing was overwhelming, and I felt like the ground had been pulled out from under me. My heart was beating fast, and I could hear the sound of my own blood rushing in my ears.

    It was unmistakable. It belonged to my sister, Mariabelle. I felt like my world was crashing down around me.

    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. My father, or this being that looked like my father, had killed my sister and was now eating her. I was filled with a mix of emotions - grief, anger, and a deep sense of betrayal. How could he do something so heinous to his own daughter? My mind raced as I struggled toe to terms with the reality of the situation.

    But as my shock turned to anger, I knew then that I had to act. I had to stop this creature before it could do any more harm. With a deep breath, I lunged forward, my sword at the ready. It was time to end this madness once and for all¡­

    The sound of steel ringing against steel filled the room as I shed with the creature that had once been someone''s father.

 Chapter 65 From Ending To Beginning

    ?~9 Months Later¡­

    I stood at the window, gazing out at the empty street of the mansion, waiting for someone to arrive.

    Hands in my pockets as the cool breeze brushed against my face, but my mind was elsewhere. I spoke softly to Serenu, the only one who could understand my pain. "It had been nine months since Hector had slipped through my grasp, taking nine innocent lives with him, including his beloved wife and my siblings."

    I remembered the day when I had to fight Hector and the demon possessing him. It was a fierce battle, one that I thought I had won when I locked the demon in my mirror technique. But it was not to be, as the demon fled the moment I tried to extract it from Hector''s body. I was left alone, the weight of my loss heavy on my shoulders.

    But the King hade to my aid, announcing to the world that the demon was the one responsible for the massacre in my home. He had hidden the fact that one of his council members was involved with ck magic, but he had given me all the support I needed. He had even allowed Irene to take control until I graduated from the academy in two years and took over everything.

    As I continued to stare out the window, I thought about everything that had happened. I knew that I must stay strong, that I must continue to fight against the darkness that had consumed my life. I would do whatever it took to avenge the twins and Rowen''s mother Herena.

    Memories flooded my mind. I remembered the day of the massacre vividly, how I had been out of the mansion at that very moment¡­

    "They don''t really care about anything here," I looked at the servants who finally showed up in the street, walking around as if nothing had happened, oblivious to the tragedy that had urred.

    I kept on thinking and recounting how Serenu told me that he had rushed to the house as soon as he heard the explosion, but he was toote. His real boss, Herena, my mother, was battling a serious illness after the twins'' birth and had hired Serenu to look after me. She knew the jealousy Hector had possessed towards the blood maniption technique. Serenu couldn''te back in time to save Herena or my siblings.

    I looked behind me and asked, "Any signs of Nari waking up?" Serenu replied, "About two more months." I sighed, knowing that her recovery would be a long and difficult road.

    My thoughts turned inward again as Serenu spoke.

    He had been toote to save the twins. Even if he had managed to bring them back to life, their corpses had been destroyed, and the demon had devoured their poor souls. There was no chance for them to survive.

    I let a long and deep sigh out.

    During those nine long months, I trained tirelessly to master my blood maniption and mirror techniques with the help of Zuri and Serenu. Zuri still looked shady as she appeared and disappeared from time to time, but her knowledge of the dark arts was unmatched. She had promised to help me bring Hector to justice but I couldn''t trust her anymore.

    Serenu had rushed to my healing every time I would get hurt during training. He was always there for me, supporting me through the pain and pushing me to be the best I could be. I knew that I could count on him, no matter what happened.

    I had spent countless hours honing my skills, seeking revenge for how Hector had fooled me into believing that the magic bowl was real. If only I hadn''t been so foolish and hade back home in time, I would have destroyed Hector with my own bare hands before the demon had even managed toe out of his body.

    But I had learned from my mistakes, and I was now more stronger and mature. My blood maniption technique was at its finest, and my mirror technique was perfected. I was ready to face Hector and the demon once again, and this time, I would not let them slip through my grasp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He''s in the north, still hiding," Serenu spoke.

    I removed my hands out of the pockets and turned around, "I will let the king deal with it for now¡­"

    Walking past Serenu, my mind raced with thoughts of the past few months. Dealing with the demon and Hector had been incredibly draining, both physically and mentally. It was a constant battle to keep myposure and not let them get the best of me.

    Approaching Serenu, I couldn''t help but ask about Carlo. "What about Carlo? Still no words?" I asked, hoping for some good news.

    But Serenu''s response was not what I wanted to hear. "Interrogation takes ce every day, but he refuses to talk or say anything," he replied with a solemn look on his face.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, feeling a sense of frustration and helplessness flow through me. Carlo''s silence was not just frustrating, it was also dangerous. We needed to find out what he knew before it was toote again but the fucker refused to speak.

    Picking up my travelling suitcase, I reminded myself that today was not just any day - it was the day I turned 16 and the day I had to enroll into the academy. It was a day that marked the beginning of a new chapter in my life, one that would challenge me in ways that I couldn''t even imagine.

    I looked down at the ck suitcase with a golden handle, wondering what the point of carrying it with me was. It was just a material possession, nothing more. My gaze turned to Irene, who stood nearby, looking at me with a mix of concern and sadness. I knew that leaving her behind with Serenu was the best option for her safety. If Hector were toe back, she would be safe with him.

    Serenu and Zuri had cast a powerful magic shield to protect the mansion from demonic power, and Irene would be protected as well.

    I turned my attention to the door, taking a deep breath. "I should leave current thoughts behind and face what''s in front of me," I thought to myself. I knew that the moment I entered the academy, I would have to face the protagonist and the main viin of the story. It was no easy task, and I had to be mentally prepared.

    "Let''s go, Zuri!"

    ***

    ~Author here: And with that, the first volume of this storyes to an end. To all the readers who have followed along with Rowen''s journey, thank you for your support and engagement. It has been a pleasure to take you on this adventure, and I hope that you have enjoyed it as much as I have.

    As we close this chapter, I must inform you that the next chapters of this story will be locked. But do not despair, for there is more toe. Rowen''s journey is far from over, and I can assure you that the next volume will be more exciting and action-packed than the first.

    Once again, I thank you for your support and for joining me on this journey. Stay tuned for more updates and announcements, and until then, keep reading and keep exploring the exciting and magical world of Rowen.

 Chapter 66 The Dormitory

    ?While approaching academy building, my eyes widened in awe at its sheer size and scale. It was massive, towering over the surrounding buildings and dominating the skyline. The brown walls were adorned with intricate ornaments and carvings, giving it a sense of grandeur and history.

    As I drew closer, I could see throngs of teenagers and people bustling in and out of the building. The energy was palpable, and I felt a sense of excitement and anticipation building within me.

    As I stepped inside, I was struck by the sheer size andplexity of the interior. Halls stretched out in every direction, lined with ssrooms and lecture halls, and the sound of chatter and footsteps echoed throughout the space.

    I looked around the crowded halls, trying to spot any familiar faces among the sea of strangers. But as I scanned the crowd, I couldn''t seem to find anyone I recognized.

    Just as I was about to give up, I felt a fluttering on my shoulder. I turned my head to see Zuri, mypanion, perched there. She chirped excitedly, as if to say, "Don''t worry, we''ve got this!"

    With renewed confidence, I took a deep breath and began to make my way through the throngs of people. The noise and chaos seemed to fade away as I focused on the task at hand.

    As I walked, Zuri hopped from shoulder to shoulder, asionally swooping down to investigate something that caught her eye. Despite her small size, she was a constant source offort and encouragement, I was grateful to have her intelligence by my side right now.

    Making my way deeper into the academy, I began to feel a sense of blurriness in my head, "we trained for this, you have nothing to fear." She spoke slowly.

    As I navigated through the halls of the academy, I couldn''t help but think back to thest time I encountered a threat. My mana had reacted in a way that was both powerful and unpredictable, causing chaos and destruction in its wake.

    But now, as I walked through the crowded halls of the academy, I felt a sense of calm and control that I hadn''t experienced before. They had trained me to harness my mana and react appropriately in any situation, no matter how dangerous.

    Zuri kept giggling on my shoulder, seemingly more excited than I was. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of and gratitude towards her even though she was a bit shady. She had been with me through thick and thin, and her unwavering support had helped me to grow and develop as a mage but nothing else. I liked her, but I couldn''t trust her. Matter of fact, I couldn''t trust anyone else but Serenu and Nari, who fought Hector, trying to save Kayden.

    As I continued on my journey, I felt a sense of excitement building within me. The academy was a ce of endless opportunity and possibilities, and I was eager to explore all that¡­

    "Your name?" A cold tone greeted me near the dorm.

    "Rowen Dragon," I answered directly making an eye contact with a woman whose eyes were pierced blue.

    "Oh, the Duk¡­ ehem," she fixed her tone, "this way, please."

    I knew that the king had informed the academy about me specifically, and that in just two years, I would belong to the council.

    It wasn''t hard for me to figure out how the information had leaked. After all, I had the king under my control. Ever since the death of my siblings, the only two people who had ever truly supported me was him and Serenu. I had made it my mission to gain power and influence in any way possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And so, I had made a deal with the king. In exchange for my support and loyalty, he would do everything in his power to advance my standing within the academy. And he had kept his promise.

    I knew that the teachers at the academy were now aware of me, as well as other wealthy families. But I wasn''t worried. I had always been confident in my abilities, and I knew that I would rise to the top, no matter what obstacles stood in my way.

    I hade from nothing, but now I was on the path to bing one of the most powerful people in the kingdom. And it was all thanks to my own determination and the support of the one person who had never let me down - myself.

    As She proceeded to exin the rules of the dormitory, and I simply listened without interrupting. Her tone was serious, but I could tell that she was doing her best to maintain order in the dormitory.

    "As a student in this dormitory, we expect you to follow the rules without exception," she began. "Lights out is at 10 p.m. on weekdays and 11 p.m. on weekends. No visitors are allowed after 8 p.m. And, of course, any illegal activities or disruptive behavior will not be tolerated."

    I listened attentively, acknowledging each rule with a nod of my head and looking around. The dormitory was arge, imposing building with several floors and many rooms. It had a well-manicuredwn and arge entrance with a grand staircase leading up to the entrance. The exterior was made of brick and had a few decorative touches, but it was clear that the focus was on functionality rather than aesthetics.

    Inside, the dormitory was clean and well-maintained. The walls were painted a neutral color and there were severalrge windows that let in natural light. The floors were made of hardwood and were polished to a shine. The rooms themselves looked sparse, with just a bed, desk, and dresser, but they were clean andfortable. I was able to nce it as we kept on walking.

    There were also severalmunal areas, including a lounge withfortable chairs, a study room with desks and bookshelves. Themon areas were well-lit and inviting, and it was clear that they were meant to be used by the students to rx and socialize.

    This woman continued to exin the procedures forundry, cleaning, and other daily routines.

    She spoke with a tone of authority, making it clear that she was serious about maintaining order and discipline within the dormitory. But at the same time, I could sense a hint of fear in her voice, as if she was aware of my reputation and didn''t want to upset me.

    When she finished exining the rules, she looked at me with a mixture of respect and apprehension. I assured her that I understood and would follow the rules, and she nodded before she opened the door with a number of 45, I gasped.

    Not because the room was tidy and pretty, but what was standing inside in front of me, "you two will share this room until the end of your academy year."

    I was not prepared for what I saw.

    I felt my suitcase slip from my grip and hit the ground with a thud. My mind was racing as I tried to process what was happening, "Rowen!" I heard how Zuri raised her voice when she saw the same thing as I did.

    "No, this can''t be real¡­"

 Chapter 67 The Fate Of Three

    ?And there he was, the short red-haired guy with piercing green eyes, standing in the middle of my space. My eyes were immediately drawn to his muscr body, which was well-toned but not overly bulky.

    Despite his physical presence, there was something about him that shone through everything else in the room. It was as if hemanded attention without even trying. But as my gaze met him, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease flow through my veins.

    His sinister smile made me smirk but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t quite right. I couldn''t look away, though. His eyes held me captive, "I believe we have met," he grinned. Ignoring his words, I made my way over to the right side of the bed and ced my luggage down.

    I could feel his eyes on me, but I refused to acknowledge him. Instead, I turned my attention to Zuri, who was flying around me in excited circles. Zuri chirped in response, and I couldn''t help but smile. She was cute but a weird creature. As I unpacked my belongings, his presence continued to linger in the room. I could feel his eyes on me, but I refused to look up.

    Instead, I focused on making myself at home, arranging my things just so and settling in for the night. Zuri continued to flit around me, her joyful energy infectious. Despite the stranger''s ominous presence, "If you want to survive in this academy, you should follow me and my orders around¡­" He spoke again when no one asked. I still couldn''t believe that this was the main viin of the story, the one who had caused so much chaos and destruction in his wake.

    He seemed so...ordinary. Arrogant, yes. Bossy, certainly. Butmanding? That still remained to be seen as his tone sounded fake. From where I stood, he seemed more like a petnt child than a mastermind of evil. I couldn''t help but wonder what had led him down this path, what had driven him to be the monster that he was. Was it a thirst for power? A desire for revenge? Or was it something deeper, something more personal?

    Despite my curiosity, I knew better than to let my guard down. This man was dangerous, and I couldn''t afford to underestimate him. I would need to keep a close eye on him, study his every move, and be ready for anything. But for now, I focused on making myself at home and trying to ignore the stranger''s presence as best I could.

    Who knew what the future held, but one thing was for sure - it was going to be a wild ride. "I''m sorry, did Ie to the right room?" As I continued to unpack my belongings, a nice and weing manly voice entered the room. I didn''t bother to look back, as I assumed it was just another character in this strange and unpredictable story.

    The plot already seemed to be fucked up, the moment I got Doru as my roommate. The viin, however, seemed to wee the neer on his own. "It depends, is the number correct?" "Yes, it''s the same room, apparently, my room was filled with too many people and I was told to use this one." I could sense a shift in the room as if the atmosphere had suddenly be charged with tension.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease, wondering what was going on behind my back. Still, I tried to remain focused on my task, carefully unpacking my belongings and arranging them just so. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not even for a moment.

    As the conversation between the viin and the neer continued, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity creeping in. Who was this person, and what was their role in the story? Would they be an ally or an enemy, or something in between? "Rowen, I think you should turn around and see this for yourself¡­" Zuri advised me, but I wouldn''t bother, "Rowen!" She shouted at me. "Listen, I''m not going to listen to yourmands!" Before I was able to add more to my sentence, Zuri pped her hands and my head turned around on its own.

    The universe was ying some sort of cruel joke on me. Just as I had begun to limate to the presence of one stranger, another pearl entered the fray. Raising my eyebrows in disbelief, I closed and opened my eyes again. He was tall, around the same age as me, with short blond hair and sparkly blue eyes.

    His hand was ced on his head as he spoke, almost as if he felt bad being there and talking to Doru. Despite his difort, his smile was friendly and weing. "Dante, just call me by my first name," he muttered to Doru. I watched the interaction between Dante and the viin closely, and I still couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration wash over me.

    This whole situation felt like a real joke, and I was having a hard time understanding why the story was going this way. I hade to the academy with a clear goal in mind, a mission that I had been preparing for thest year. But now, with the introduction of these characters and the shifting of the plot, I felt as if everything was spiralling out of control.

    I couldn''t help but wonder why fate had chosen to introduce these new elements at this point in the story. Was it to throw me off bnce, to test my resolve, or was there something more at y? As I struggled to make sense of it all, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration building within me. This wasn''t how things were supposed to go.

    But now, with the introduction of these new characters and the shifting of the plot, I couldn''t help but feel as if everything was slipping through my fingers. I knew that I needed to stay focused, to keep my eyes on the prize, but it was bing increasingly difficult. "I''m sorry, and your name?" Dante turned to me and with his innocent-like smile asked me. ''Someone you killed in his previous life,'' I muttered to myself not letting out a sound.

    This wouldn''t lead to any good anyway, and especially when Doru already had his eyes on me this entire time, "does it really matter?" I replied. "Since we''re all roommates, I''m sure it does," Doru''s annoying ass interrupted. I let a long sigh out, "Prepare yourself, Rowen!" Zuri whispered into my ear. "The Duke of the Dragon family, but Rowen for you¡­"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 68 The First Step Forward

    ?I looked at Doru with a creepy smile as hemented on my attitude. "A cocky one. Huh," he said with a sneer. I didn''t let his words get to me though, and instead let out a long, exasperated sigh. "Cocky or not, don''t waste my time," I replied firmly. I wasn''t going to let Doru''s attempt at intimidation work on me. I knew what I wanted, and I was determined to get it. Doru could try all he wanted, but he wasn''t going to stop me from achieving my goals.

    I then turned my attention to Dante, who seemed to be watching our interaction with interest. "Since my status is higher here, don''t bother talking to me," I said firmly, before turning around and walking away. I knew that I had nothing to do with Doru and Dante for now, and I didn''t want to waste any more of my time dealing with them. It was strange, though, how fate had put the viin and the hero right in front of me. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I walked away, wondering what other surprises the universe had in store for me. But for now, I needed to focus on my own goals and leave the drama behind.

    As I was walking down the hallway, I suddenly heard a strange noiseing from the radio hanging on the wall. It sounded like a distorted voice, but I could still make out the words "Attention all students, please proceed to the meeting hall immediately."

    I couldn''t help but feel a bit creeped out as I had never heard anything like that before. I looked around, I saw that other students were also confused and hesitant to move.

    I turned to Zuri, and asked her if she knew what was going on. She shrugged her shoulders and suggested that we should just follow the announcement and head to the meeting hall.

    As we made our way through the corridors, I noticed that Dante was walking ahead of us, his hands buried deep inside his pockets. I couldn''t tell if he was nervous or just nonchnt about the whole thing.

    Zuri continued to guide us through the maze-like hallways, telling us which way to turn and which doors to go through. Finally, we arrived at the meeting hall, where we found the rest of the students standing and wandering like wet fishes being dragged out from the ocean.

    I heard a soft female voice echoing down the hallway. It was difficult to make out what she was saying, but I could just barely hear her instructing everyone to pick a number from a ck box in the corner of the room.

    Curiosity was getting the better of me.

    I quickened my pace until I finally arrived next to the box, and I immediately noticed a man standing in the corner with long ck hair, brown eyes, and dark bags underneath them. He was staring directly at me, and for some reason, his gaze made me feel curious.

    I couldn''t help but wonder who this man was and what his presence meant in this strange situation. I tried to recall all the faces I had read in the book, but nothing came to mind.

    Feeling a bit apprehensive, I decided to follow the voice''s instructions and made my way over to the ck box in the corner. I hesitated for a moment, wondering what this was all about, before finally reaching inside and pulling out a slip of paper.

    The number "15" was written on the paper in bold letters, and I wondered what it meant. Was it my fate, my destiny, or merely a random number?

    As I looked around the room, I noticed that everyone else had also picked a number and was now waiting anxiously for something to happen.

    Suddenly, the same soft female voice echoed throughout the room again, instructing everyone to stand in lines ording to the number they had picked. I looked around and saw that everyone was following the instructions, forming lines of ten people each, starting from number one on the left to number ten on the right.

    I quickly made my way over to the line for number fifteen and stood behind the person in front of me, wondering what was going to happen next. As more and more people lined up behind me, I realized that there were a total of six lines, each with ten people in them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once everyone was in their respective lines, the voice spoke again, instructing everyone to form a single straight line behind the first line. I watched as the people in line one started moving forward, followed by the people in line two, then three, and so on.

    As the lines merged, I found myself standing in a long queue of sixty people, wondering what was going on. The man with the ck hair and brown eyes was still standing in the corner, watching us intently.

    My heart was pounding with anticipation as I waited for the next instruction, wondering what was going to happen next. The room was silent except for the sound of shuffling feet as the line slowly moved forward.

    I stood there in awe as the man stepped onto the stage, his long red hair tied back in a ponytail, and his piercing blue eyes reminded me of the ocean on a sunny day. He looked mature, somewhere in his thirties, and his calm demeanor was reassuring. When he spoke, his voice was deep and manly,manding the attention of the entire audience.

    "Who in this hall has ever encountered a demon attack?" he asked, his voice echoing through the room. I felt a chill run down my spine as I realized the seriousness of the question. The man seemed to know something about the supernatural that most people didn''t, and I couldn''t help but feel intrigued.

    As I looked around the room, I saw others who were just as captivated by the man''s presence. Some looked excited, while others seemed scared. But I couldn''t take my eyes off the man as he continued to speak, sharing his knowledge and expertise on the subject.

    In that moment, I knew that I was witnessing something interesting. It''s not every day that youe across someone who has also faced demons and lived to tell the tale.

    "Anyone else...?" He asked.

    I looked around the hall, trying to gauge the reactions of the others to the man''s question. But no one seemed willing to take the first step and speak up. Everyone seemed to be waiting for someone else to answer.

    As I stood there, I realized that if I wanted to learn more about demon attacks and the supernatural, I would have to be the one to take the first step. I took a deep breath, and with a confident tone, I spoke up.

    "I did," I said, my voice ringing out clearly in the silent hall. The man turned to look at me, his blue eyes studying me intently.

    I waited for his response. But then he nodded, his expression serious but approving. It was as if he had been waiting for someone to step forward and acknowledge the danger of demon attacks.

    "Have you experienced anything interesting?" He then directly asked me again.

    "Yes. My siblings were eaten by one and a maid in my house lost all her mana."

 Chapter 69 Living With The Enemy

    ?An awkward silence filled the room. Everyone seemed to be waiting for someone else to speak up, but I knew that I had to take charge. With confidence in my eyes, I looked at the man on the stage and repeated, "I have experience when ites to demons."

    The man lifted the right corner of his lips in a small smile. "Good," he said, before ncing at the man with the long ck hair standing in the corner and giving him a nod. I couldn''t help but wonder who this other man was and what his role was in all of this.

    The man on the stage continued to talk, exining how this year''s curriculum would focus on teaching students how to deal with demons and demonic power. As he spoke, I listened intently, eager to learn more about this, curious why would they even bring it up since the demons were supposed to be kept hidden.

    As I stood in the audience, the man on the stage kept ncing in my direction while he spoke. I could feel the weight of his gaze on me, but I didn''t bother to look away. I wasn''t intimidated by anyone, especially not this man.

    I could tell that he was trying to size me up, to see if I had what it takes to handle demons and the dark powers thate with them. But I knew that I was more than capable of handling anything that came my way.

    But even as I listened, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of boredom creeping over me. This man seemed to be taking forever to get to the point, and I was ready to get my hands dirty and start fighting demons if I needed to.

    As the man finished speaking and the audience began to apud, I stepped forward and made my way out.

    I could feel the energy in the room shifting. The man on the stage looked at me with a mix of curiosity.

    Feeling relieved to finally have some space to myself. It had been a long day of traveling and meeting new people, and I was ready to just rx in my room. As I walked, I felt a light weight on my shoulder and turned to see Zuri.

    "Do you want to know who''s this man?" she asked, tilting her head towards a stranger nearby.

    I shook my head, "No, we need to go back to the room and finish unpacking."

    Just then, Dante appeared, trying to be friendly. "You don''t mind if I follow you back, everything is still new to me here," he said.

    I sighed, already feeling annoyed. "Do whatever you want. But don''t bother me," I replied curtly.

    With that, we made our way back to the room, Zuri perched on my shoulder and Dante trailing behind us. I couldn''t wait to finally have some peace and quiet.

    As we kept walking, a group of guys with blue jackets walked past us, looking down on everyone as if they owned the ce. I tried to ignore them and keep walking, but one of them pushed me roughly and turned around to face me, with short dark hair and piercing blue eyes.

    "You made my jacket dirty," he sneered, looking down at his now smudged jacket.

    I let out a short sigh, already feeling irritated by the interruption. "Your mouth made it dirty," I replied, staring back at him with a cold gaze.

    The guy seemed taken aback by my answer, but before he could say anything else, his friends dragged him away, theirughter echoing down the hallway. I shook my head, feeling annoyed at their rudeness, I knew if I had to let it happen, at least they should learn after.

    "...Rowen?" Zuri whispered.

    "Not now," I replied and stared at the retreating back of the guy with the blue jacket, feeling a surge of anger and frustration building inside me. Without thinking, I lifted my finger and started to circte the blood inside his body, feeling the power of my magic coursing through me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The guy fell to his knees, coughing and spluttering as some blood came out of his mouth. I watched him with a cold gaze, feeling no remorse for what I had just done. He had pushed me for no reason, and I had simply defended myself.

    I leaned forward and spoke in a low voice, "Now it''s dirty." With that, I turned on my heel and continued on my way back to the room, with Zuri still perched on my shoulder.

    I knew that my actions might have consequences, but I didn''t care. I was tired of being pushed around and treated like dirt by people who thought they were better than everyone else. And if anyone crossed me again, they would face the same fate as the guy with the blue jacket.

    I could feel Dante''s eyes following me as I walked back inside our room. He was trying to say something, probably trying to praise me for my recent victory in the tournament. But I couldn''t be bothered to listen to him. I had other things on my mind.

    The noise in the hall was still echoing, as people whispered about my power. I could feel their eyes on me, and it was starting to annoy me. I just wanted to be left alone.

    "Hey Rowen, congrattions on your victory!" Dante called out to me.

    I turned to look at him and gave him a half-hearted smile. "Thanks," I muttered, not really interested in talking to him.

    Dante continued to follow me, trying to make a small talk, but I just wanted to be alone with my thoughts. The noise from the surrounding people was starting to grate on my nerves and I couldn''t wait but to just shut the door.

    "I heard you''re really good with a sword," Dante continued, oblivious to my disinterest.

    I stopped walking and turned to face him. "Look, Dante, I appreciate the praise, but I really don''t have time for small talk right now," I said, my voiceced with annoyance.

    Dante looked taken aback, but quickly recovered. "Oh, sorry Rowen. I just wanted to be friendly," he said.

    I sighed, "then try looking for friends somewhere elese."

    Dante nodded understandingly. "I get it. Well, if you ever want to talk, you know where to find me," he said, before walking away.

    As I tried to settle into my new dorm room, I couldn''t shake the feeling of irritation that settled in my gut. The main viin was now my roommate, and I knew that I needed a n if I was going to survive theing days.

    The hero of the story had asked me to befriend him, to try and gather information that might be useful in our fight against him. But the thought of bing friends with someone who had caused so much pain and suffering made my skin crawl.

    I knew that it was the least I wanted to do, but I also knew that it might be necessary if I was going to keep myself ready.

    As I unpacked my belongings, I tried toe up with a n. I couldn''t just ignore him, but I also couldn''t let my guard down around him.

    I decided to keep my interactions with him to a minimum, only speaking to him when absolutely necessary. I would try to gather information from him, but I would also be careful not to reveal too much about myself.

 Chapter 70 Surrounded In The Garden

    ?It''s been a few days since I moved into the dorms, and everything seemed fine so far. The room wasfortable enough, and I''ve managed to get settled in pretty quickly. But there was something strange going on with the hero. He kept annoying me ever since I got here, and I couldn''t figure out why. It''s not like we had any kind of confrontation or anything. I started to wonder if maybe he had something against me personally and this was his way.

    Meanwhile, Doru has been keeping himself busy trying to form a gang of followers. I''m not sure what he''s up to, but he seemed pretty dedicated to the cause. Frankly, I was not really interested in getting involved in any kind of group like that.

    I got dressed in my uniform, which was a light blue jacket for first-year students, blue shorts because it was still hot outside, and a white t-shirt. I have to admit, the uniform looked kind of funny, but there wasn''t really anything I could do about it. I just had to wear what was given to me.

    I arrived at my ssroom and took a seat near the back. The other students were all chatting andughing with each other, "it''s so loud," I muttered and sat at the back of the ssroom to avoid the noise.

    As I was sitting in ss, someone walked in and caught my attention immediately. My eyes were drawn to her - it was like nothing else in the room mattered anymore. She had long, straight blue hair with bangs that framed her small nose and plum lips. Her purple eyes were like nothing I''d ever seen before - they shone like something out of a fairy tale.

    But it wasn''t just her face that caught my attention. She had a figure that was hard to ignore - a real hourss shape that made my heart skip a beat. I tried not to stare, but I couldn''t help but notice how her uniform hugged her curves in all the right ces.

    I felt a flush rising in my cheeks as I realized I was staring. I quickly looked away, "My name is Ran Winsa" this woman spoke.

    The ss immediately fell silent as she in the front of the room began to speak. Even the other girls seemed mesmerized by her beautiful voice. "We''re here to learn the history of the Kretto, and I''ll be your teacher," she said, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit more interested in the subject already. Even though, Kretto was something I aready knew pretty much everything about, it was still interesting what history she could tell me about our country.

    As she continued to talk, my attention was drawn outside to the hallway. I saw the same man from a few days ago walking outside with a gown on his face. It was a strange sight, and I couldn''t help but wonder who he was and what he was doing here.

    Suddenly, the woman spoke again, and my attention was brought back to the front of the room. That''s when the hero walked in, fashionablyte as usual. He got all the attention he needed, of course, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes a bit, "how unexpected..." he was the same in the book, always beingte to something and stupidly apologising to everyone.

    But then something strange happened. He saw an empty seat next to me and decided to sit there. The desks were long and connected, so we were practically shoulder to shoulder. I could feel his presence next to me, "there were also many empty seats, so why sit next to me? Don''t we see each other inside our dorm?" I asked him while flipping the brown book''s pages.

    "You''re the only one I know here, so I thought why not?" He forced a smile.

    That "innocent" behaviour of his was the reason why it was irritating, why couldn''t he just act like normal people? Why pretend to be kind and generous all the time?

    "So you''re basically telling me that you are afraid to be a loner?"

    "..."

    He had no answer to that.

    As the ss ended, everyone stopped to look at Ran. They were all mesmerized by how beautiful she was, and I had to admit, I was too. I thought she was probably in her twenties, but it was hard to tell for sure.

    As I exited the ss, I was suddenly surrounded by the same gang from before.

    "Follow us!" They told me to go outside and follow them, but I couldn''t help but smirk. "Why should I follow a bunch of donkeys?" I asked, feeling a bit of confidence from my previous confrontation with them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But then someone kicked me from behind, and I stumbled forward. I looked around and saw the same guy whose blood I had manipted standing still and healthy.

    "yes, let''s go outside..." I muttered while looking at him with no facial expression.

    I realized that it was probably best not to draw too much attention to myself and go outside with them, at least for now.

    As I followed them from the hall, I couldn''t help but notice the grandeur of the ce. The hall was vast, with marble floors and high ceilings that were adorned with intricate designs. The walls were lined with portraits of the family''s ancestors, and there were chandeliers hanging from the ceiling that cast a warm glow over the room.

    As we made our way to the back garden, I could feel the cool breeze on my face. The garden was sprawling, with tall hedges giving some privacy and colorful flowers that lined the pathways. In the center of the garden, there was arge fountain that was surrounded by benches where people could sit and enjoy the view.

    But my attention was soon drawn back to the group of people in front of me. They had all gathered around me once again, their faces filled with confidence. I knew I was outnumbered, with six of them against me.

    Then, the guy whose ass was beaten up spoke up. "What did you do to mest time?" he asked, his tone aggressive.

    I sighed and replied, "I don''t remember exactly, but we could repeat it again."

    The guy jumped in the air, like a monkey, and tried to punch me. I easily dodged his punch and replied, "Is that all you''ve got?"

    The rest of the groupughed, but the guy was not amused. He charged at me again, but this time I was ready. I blocked his punch and countered with a swift kick to his stomach. He fell to the ground, gasping for air.

    The rest of the group stared at me in shock, but I knew I couldn''t let my guard down. I was ready for whatever they threw at

    Then the guy from the ground shouted, "now!"

    My body felt paralyzed, and I didn''t know what had happened. Thest thing I remembered was dodging the guy''s attack, but now I couldn''t move.

    "The fuck...?"

    ***

    Author here:

    I feel like the story has been dying since I went premium. Readership has dropped, andments have decreased as well. It seems like nobody likes the story or the main character. If this continues, I will most likely have to drop the story.

 Chapter 71 The Blood Manipulator

    ?I felt a sudden chill run through my body, causing me to freeze in ce. It was as if I was surrounded by a cold, icy barrier that left me unable to move. Confused and disoriented, I tried to shake off the sensation, but it persisted.

    That''s when I noticed the guy standing to my left. He was moving his hand in a deliberate manner, and I realized that it was his technique that had caused my body to freeze up. Despite the difort, I couldn''t help but feel impressed by his skill.

    As I stood there, frozen in ce, I couldn''t help but notice the guy who had been on the ground just a minute ago. He was now standing tall and looking incredibly cocky, as if he had just won some sort of battle. But I knew better. I knew that the guy to my left was the real threat, and I couldn''t wait to see what else he had up his sleeve. With a smirk, I watched as the cocky guy strutted around,pletely unaware of the danger that still lurked nearby.

    Although my body was frozen, I could still feel my blood circting and my mind working. I knew I had to find a way to break free from the icy grip that held me in ce.

    ''...just a little bit more...'' With all the concentration I could muster, I focused on my breathing and tried to slow down my heart rate.

    As I did this, I began to feel a small measure of control returning to my body. My fingers twitched, and I could feel my toes trying to move. Encouraged by this, "yes!" I pushed myself harder, summoning all my willpower to break free.

    With a sudden burst of energy, I broke through the cold barrier that had held me captive. I stumbled forward, feeling the warmth return to my limbs as I regained control of my body. I looked over at the guy to my left, his blue eyes wide open and dropped jaw made me think he was surprised.

    Turning my attention back to the cocky guy, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I saw the look of surprise on his face. He clearly hadn''t expected me to break free, and now he was left standing there, unsure of what to do next.

    I couldn''t believe it - I had broken free from the icy grip that had held me in ce. As I looked over at the guy who had caused it, I felt a surge of adrenaline pumping through my veins. "You think you can freeze me? Think again," I said with a smirk.

    The guy just looked at me, surprised by my sudden burst of energy. "What are you talking about?" he asked, clearly confused.

    I raised my eyebrow and moved my head to the right. "You heard me. If you actually want me to be a viin, I will act like one," I said with determination in my voice.

    I closed my eyes and imagined a mirrored house surrounding us all, trapping us in an alternate reality. Slowly, I began to walk towards the sses, feeling a sense of power and control that I had never experienced before.

    As I stepped into one of the sses, Iughed in disbelief. The feeling of walking through ss was surreal, but I felt alive. Looking back at the others trapped in the ss, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of superiority. "You can try to break free, but it''s no use," I said with a grin.

    One of the others in the ss looked at me with fear in their eyes. "What are you doing? Let us out of here!" they screamed.

    I justughed. "You''re all trapped now. And you know what they say - if you can''t beat them, join them," I said with a shrug.

    With that, I continued to walk through the ss, feeling more confident and powerful with each step. I knew that I had the upper hand now, and I was determined to use it to my advantage.

    I could hear them shouting and screaming, "let us go!"

    "My father will hear about this!"

    "I didn''t even want to join them here..."

    Their voices filled with fear and desperation. They were trying to break the ss with their hands and knives, but it was no use. They were trapped, just like I had been moments before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As I watched them struggle, I couldn''t help but wonder how they even ended up in this academy with such weak skills. Had they not known what they were getting themselves into?

    Suddenly, I saw the guy with the knife make a move towards me. Without hesitation, I moved my finger and pointed at him.

    "A brave one, huh..." With a swift motion to the left, I tossed him towards the cocky one, who stumbled and fell to the ground.

    The others in the ss looked at me in shock, their faces filled with disbelief. "How are you doing this?" one of them asked.

    I just smiled, feeling more confident and powerful than ever before. "Let''s just say, you''re all going to die," I replied with a smirk.

    As I continued to move through the ss, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me. I had proven myself to be a force to be reckoned with, and I knew that I had the upper hand. They were all at my mercy, and I was determined to use that to my advantage.

    With a wave of my hand, I created a wave of energy that knocked them all off their feet. They looked up at me, unsure of what to do next.

    "You''re all mine now," I said with a grin. "Freeze me, go ahead!" The corners of my lips lifted on their own.

    I watched the guy approach me, I knew he had underestimated me. His cocky attitude was clear, but I remained calm and focused. Suddenly, I felt a strange sensation in my hands, I wanted to manipte the blood in his body.

    "Bald of you to assume that you could defeat me," I said, my voice low and steady.

    With a flick of my wrist, I pushed him back a few steps, causing him to stumble. He regained his bnce and lunged at me, but I was ready. I pulled him towards the wall, and he struggled to break free.

    "You can''t control me!" he shouted, his face turning red with anger.

    But I was in control. I lifted him up to the height of the house made of mirrors, which was about three meters high, and then brought him back down to the ground. As he fell to the ground, he passed out, and I noticed a small amount of blooding out of his mouth. His face turned blue.

    "Are you okay?" I asked in a sarcastic tone.

    He didn''t respond, and I realized that he was no longer breathing. I looked at his lifeless body, feeling a mix of emotions.

    "Oh no... I wish I could care..." I ced my hand on my lips.

    Suddenly, the wall behind him broke, and I jumped back in surprise.

    "What just happened?" I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 72 Unleashing The Ugly Librarian

    ?I couldn''t believe my eyes as the house made of mirrors shattered down, sending everyone tumbling to the ground. The sound of shattering ss echoed in my ears as I struggled to get back up. My heart racedconfusion, and my mind couldn''t grasp what had just happened.

    As I looked up, my gaze met the guy with the ponytail standing in front of me. His expression was fierce, and his eyebrows furrowed as he demanded an exnation. My mind was nk, and I couldn''t even bother to find the words to answer his question.

    The man''s attention then turned to the unconscious guy lying on the ground. "Who did this to him?" he shouted.

    I looked at the body, feeling no sympathy towards him. He was just another obstacle in my path. I had a score to settle, and nothing was going to stop me.

    "I''m not done yet," I said, my voiceced with determination and and confidence. The man turned his gaze back to me, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    "What do you mean?" he asked, his voiceced with a hint of aggression.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "I mean that I have unfinished business with that guy," I said, pointing towards the unconscious body. "He''s the reason why we were all here, trapped in this maze of mirrors."

    The man''s expression softened, and he seemed to understand my frustration. "I see," he said, nodding his head.

    I looked behind the guy''s shoulder and saw Dante standing there, still as a statue. I couldn''t help but smirk. It didn''t surprise me that the hero hade to the rescue with a teacher in tow.

    As I watched, Dante''s eyes met mine, and a knowing look passed between us. He knew I was up to something, and I knew that he knew. But I didn''t care. I was done with these sheep, and I wanted out.

    I straightened my jacket and walked past the l teacher, not bothering to give any more exnations. "I''m done here," I said, my voice cold and clipped.

    The teacher tried to stop me, but I brushed past him without a second nce. "You can''t just leave like that," he said, his tone incredulous.

    I turned to face him, my eyes flickering with annoyance. "Watch me," I said, my voice low and dangerous. "I''m not going to waste any more of my time on these idiots."

    As I walked away, I heard the teacher muttering under his breath, but I didn''t care. I was done with this school, and its idiots.

    As I walked inside the school, I sensed someone''s presence behind me. I turned around to see Doru, standing there with a smirk on his face. "You got some nice skills," he said. "You sure you don''t wanna be friends?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Why would I waste my time befriending you now?" I said. "Our ranks in society are different, and you will never ever reach my level."

    With that, I walked away, leaving Doru speechless. I knew he was no match for me now, and I didn''t have time for his nonsense.

    As The bell rang, I found myself in the library, skipping ss. I was muttering to myself as I went through the books, looking for something like a magic destroyer or mana release. "How did that teacher manage to destroy my mirror technique?" I wondered.

    I was so absorbed in my thoughts that I didn''t notice the librarian approaching me. "Excuse me," she said. "Are you supposed to be in ss right now?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I looked up, annoyed. "No," I said coldly. "I''m not interested in wasting my time with those fools."

    The librarian looked taken aback, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she handed me a book and walked away.

    "...what is it?"

    I flipped through the pages, I couldn''t help but think about Doru''s words. Maybe he was right. Maybe I did need allies if I wanted to achieve my goals. But then again, why would I want to be friends with someone like him? And making allies would only make my work more difficult...

    I shook my head and continued my search, determined to find a way to improve my skills and rise to the top.

    I kept searching through the book, trying to find a clue as to how the teacher had managed to break my magic and cancel my mana. But the more I read, the more confused I became. It was like there was no exnation for what had happened.

    As I looked up from the book, I realized that the library was ufortably quiet and silent. And then I noticed the librarian staring at me from the side. Something was not right.

    I nced at her hands, which seemed pretty cold for a human being. "I have to check it," I thought to myself. So, I stood up and walked to the back of the library, hoping that the librarian would follow me.

    "Come on, I''m waiting," I whispered, putting the book into a case. I knew something was off, and I needed to get to the bottom of it.

    To my surprise, the librarian followed me. As she walked towards me, I could see that her eyes had turned a sickly shade of green. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice cold and distant.

    "I need answers," I said, my voice steady. "Why did you give me this book?"

    The librarian justughed, revealing a set of sharp teeth. "You think you''re so smart," she said. "But you''re nothingpared to me."

    I didn''t back down. "I''m not afraid of you," I said. "And matter of fact, you''re pretty ugly to be a woman."

    The librarian lunged at me, but I was ready. I dodged her attack and threw a punch, hitting her square in the face. She stumbled back, shocked.

    "...bitch!" I kicked her in the stomach with my foot.

    I kicked the librarian again, as shey on the ground, and to my horror, her long blond hair changed into ck, sewer-looking tendrils. "Demon!" I realized, my eyes widened a bit.

    And with no fear, I just watched how that thing swam on the ground, two meters back, like some kind of liquid. Then it stood up, taking on its human form, and wiped the ck blooding out of its mouth. "We missed you," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "Hector missed you too."

 Chapter 73 Sharp Blood

    ?I stood before the demon, my heart pounding in my chest. But fear was not what I felt. No, fear had no ce in this moment. Instead, I felt a fierce determination, a burning desire to prove myself. I looked the demon straight in the eye, unflinching.

    "Good," I said, my voice steady. "So you will ry a message for me to him."

    As I spoke, I bit my thumb, drawing blood. With a quick, fluid motion, I traced a circle around myself, the red droplets forming a perfect, swirling ring around my body. The blood seemed to glow, casting an eerie light on the demon and me.

    "I shall send you back to hell," I dered, my voice ringing clear and strong.

    In that moment, I thought of my siblings, of the way their souls had been devoured by some other demon, some other creature from the depths of hell. I didn''t know if this was the same demon, if it was even possible for demons to have distinct personalities and motives. But none of that mattered. All that mattered was this moment, this chance to prove myself.

    I stood tall, my eyes locked on the demon''s, and waited for its response.

    The demon snarled, its eyes narrowing as it charged towards me. But I was ready. I focused my energy, channeling it into a powerful spell.

    With a wave of my hand, a shimmering wall of mirrors appeared around us, reflecting the demon''s every move. The demon mmed into the wall, and for a moment, I felt its hot breath on my face. But the wall held, unyielding.

    "Ppff..."

    The demon roared in frustration, wing at the mirrors with its razor-sharp ws. It was then that I saw my opportunity. I closed my eyes, drawing on my inner strength, and focused on the demon''s feet.

    With a sudden burst of energy, I sent a wave of mirrored magic through the floor, freezing the demon''s feet in ce. The demon howled in fury, struggling to break free. But it was toote. I had it trapped.

    I opened my eyes, my heart racing, and stared at the demon. It red back at me, its eyes filled with hatred and rage. But I felt no fright. Only a deep sense of satisfaction, of pride in what I had aplished.

    "You will tell your master," I said, my voice ringing out through the chamber, "that I am not to be trifled with."

    The demon snarled, its eyes zing, but I knew that I had won. With a final burst of energy, I banished the demon back to the depths of hell, where it belonged.

    "Aaaargghh!!"

    As the mirrors around me shattered into a million pieces, I stood there, breathing heavily, my heart pounding with exhration. I had faced the demon and emerged victorious. And I knew that I was ready for whatever other challengesy ahead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Catching my breath, my thoughts drifted back to a discovery I had made a few months ago. It was a secret that the author of the story had never told anyone, and it had taken me by surprise.

    I had been studying ancient tomes and scrolls, searching for any information that could help me in my quest for vengeance. And then, in a musty old book hidden away in the depths of the library, I had stumbled upon a passage that spoke of a little-known fact about demons.

    It said that if a human''s mana was stronger than that of an existing demon, their blood could send the demon back to where it came from. Whether it was hell or some other location, it didn''t matter. The blood was like a beacon, drawing the demon in and then banishing it with a burst of energy.

    At first, I had been skeptical. It seemed too simple, too easy. But then, as I delved deeper into my studies, I began to realize that there was truth to this secret. I experimented with my own blood, drawing on my mana and infusing it with a powerful spell. And when I tested it on a lesser demon, I watched in amazement as it was banished back to its realm.

    It was a discovery that had filled me with hope and determination. I knew that I had a weapon in my arsenal that could turn the tide of battle in my favor. And as I faced off against the demon just now, I knew that my knowledge of this secret had given me the edge I needed to emerge victorious.

    With a sense of satisfaction, I made my way out of the library , my mind already turning to my next move. I hade so far, but there was still much to do. And I knew that with my newfound knowledge, I was more powerful than ever before.

    "Crack"

    I heard a voice behind me. "As for someone so young, you are quite experienced with demons..."

    I turned around, my hand instinctively reaching for my sword. But when I saw who it was, I rxed. It was the same guy with the dark ck hair and heavy eyelids, the one who I saw in the hall.

    "I was pretty sure that I announced it during the introductions," I replied, my voiceced with a hint of sarcasm.

    He didn''t seem to notice. "We know Hector''s location," he said, his tone serious.

    I paused, surprised. Hector,the real and true demon responsible for the deaths of my siblings, the one I had been searching for all these months. "Are you sure?" I asked, my heart racing with anticipation.

    He nodded. "Positive. I''ve been tracking him for weeks, and I finally found him."

    A rush of excitement flooded through me. After all this time, I was finally going to confront my greatest enemy. "Where is he?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    The guy hesitated, his eyes darting around the room. "It''s not safe to talk here," he said finally. "We need to go somewhere more private."

 Chapter 74 The Crimson Stain

    ?I walked out of the library with the dark ck guy, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. It was only when we stepped outside that I realized how dark it had be. I must have been so focused on the fight with the demon that I didn''t even notice the sun setting.

    The guy grabbed my arm and pulled me along the school''s hallways. "Follow me," he said, his voice low and urgent. "We need to get to the dungeons."

    I stumbled along beside him, struggling to keep up with his long strides. The hallway seemed endless, and the only light came from the flickering fluorescent bulbs overhead. It was like we were walking through a maze.

    As we turned a corner, I saw a set of stairs leading down into darkness. The guy didn''t hesitate, and I followed him down into the damp, musty underground.

    The air was thick with the smell of mold and mildew, and the ground was slick with moisture. Water dripped from the ceiling, creating puddles on the floor. I could hear the sound of running water, and I realized that we must be close to a sewer or drainage system.

    "Where are we going?" I asked, my voice echoing in the cavernous space.

    "We''re going to meet the master," the guy said grimly.

    The guy led me deeper into the dungeon, the only lighting from the dim glow of his shlight. I could hear the sound of our footsteps echoing off the damp walls.

    Suddenly, the guy stopped and turned to me. "Stay sharp," he said, his eyes narrowing. "We''re getting close."

    As I walked alongside the guy with dark hair, we made our way towards the door leading to the office chamber. My mind raced with questions about what was going to happen.

    Finally, we reached the door, and the guy with dark hair turned the handle and pushed it open. As we walked in, I couldn''t help but feel like I was intruding on someone''s personal space. The guy with red hair and a ponytail was sitting at a desk, engrossed in reading something.

    "What is happening?" he asked, looking up from his reading.

    I stayed quiet, not sure what to say. The guy with dark hair spoke up, "I brought him here because I thought he would be ready to join our organisation."

    The guy at the desk removed his round sses and rubbed his eyes before saying, "he''s too young."

    I looked at him, feeling a sense of confusion wash over me. I had no intention of joining their organisation, and I was d someone was finally acknowledging that.

    Suddenly, the guy at the desk turned to me and said, "We can''t tell you the location if you don''t join our team."

    His voice was filled with arrogance, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at his statement. I let out a long sigh, realizing that this was a waste of my time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I opened the door and walked out, not bothering to say goodbye. As I made my way down the hallway, I heard the guy from the desk saying, "You will not be able to defeat him alone."I paused and turned around, facing him. "Watch me," I said before continuing down the hallway.

    After leaving the office chamber, I made my way back to the school, surprised that no one had noticed me leaving sote at night. I snuck back into my room, careful not to wake the Doru, who was sleeping soundly, and Dante, who was reading a book.

    As I entered the room, Dante lifted his head and asked, "Where have you been thiste?" His voice was filled with concern.

    I ignored him and made my way to my bed, feeling exhausted both physically and mentally. Dante''s voice followed me, "I don''t understand why you''re so rude most of the time..."

    I let out a long sigh, feeling a mixture of frustration and guilt. "I don''t understand why you''re trying so hard to be my friend," I replied, my voiceced with irritation.

    An awkward silence filled the room, and I could feel Dante''s eyes on me. Finally, he spoke again, "Because you remind me of a friend I once had but couldn''t save him from being killed."

    I didn''t reply, but I understood what he meant. That''s how heroes are in the books, always willing to do anything for people. But in reality, it''s not that simple. Iy on my bed, staring up at the ceiling, lost in my thoughts.

    The night had passed, and the morning sun began to filter through the window, waking me up. I sat up in bed, rubbing my eyes and scanning the room around me. The viin was still sleeping, and Dante was nowhere to be found.

    "He probably went to train," I thought to myself, feeling relieved that I wouldn''t have to deal with him for a while. It wasn''t that I didn''t appreciate his attempts to befriend me, but I found it hard to trust people these days.

    I got out of bed and stretched, feeling the stiffness in my muscles from the previous night''s events. I decided to take a shower and get dressed before heading out to explore the school some more.

    As I made my way to the bathroom, I couldn''t help but wonder what the guy with dark hair was nning. They seemed desperate for me to join their organisation, and I couldn''t help but feel like there was more to their motives than they were letting on.

    But for now, I needed to focus on my own training and keep a low profile. As I finished getting ready, I made a mental note to avoid Dante as much as possible, at least for the time being.

    After finishing my shower, I dried myself off and got dressed. As I was putting on my shirt, I noticed a big dark circle on my arm, as if someone had bitten me. I leaned closer to get a better look and saw that there were small dots around the bite mark.

    My heart started racing as I tried to remember if anyone had attacked me the previous night, but I couldn''t recall anything that would have caused this, nor the demon was able to touch me. I wondered if it was some kind of side effect from the strange powers I had been experimenting withtely.

    I decided to keep the mark covered with a long-sleeved shirt and made a mental note to keep an eye on it in case it got worse. I knew I couldn''t let anyone see it, especially not Dante or the viin, as they would undoubtedly have questions.

    Feeling uneasy about the mark, I made my way out of the dorms and headed towards the training grounds, hoping to clear my head and focus on my training.

 Chapter 75 The Training Ground Tactics

    ?I walked into the school''s training ground, feeling excited and ready to hone my skills. As soon as I stepped inside, I could see that the training ground had everything I needed to train my magic, physical abilities, and mana.

    To my left, there were several magical training circlesid out on the ground, each one designed to help me improve my spellcasting. There were also a variety of enchanted training dummies, perfect for practicing my uracy and control.

    In front of me, I could see arge obstacle course set up,plete with climbing walls, bnce beams, and other challenging obstacles. It looked like the perfect ce to work on my physical strength and agility.

    To my right, there were severalrge stone pirs, each one pulsing with energy. I knew that these pirs were used to help students develop their mana, and I was eager to try them out.

    Despite all the resources avable to me, the training ground was surprisingly empty. It seemed like I had the entire ce to myself, which was both exciting and a little intimidating.

    While scanning the training ground, my eyes fell upon a wall filled with gloves of all shapes and sizes. I couldn''t help but feel drawn to them, wondering if they were there for me to use. Without hesitation, I made my way over to the wall and examined the gloves more closely.

    There were leather gloves, padded gloves, fingerless gloves, and even some that were covered in spikes. I picked up a pair of padded gloves and slipped them on, feeling the weight of the fabric against my fingertips. As I tightened the straps around my wrists, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation build within me.

    I raised my gloved hand and held it up in front of my face, clenching and unclenching my fist. The padding made my hand feel bulky, but also protected. I felt a sense of power as I flexed my fingers, wondering what kind of damage I could do with these gloves on.

    Without another thought, I raised my other hand and punched it with my gloved fist. The impact sent a jolt of energy up my arm, making me feel alive and ready to train. I knew that with these gloves on, I could push myself to new heights and be the best fighter I could be. And so, with a determined look on my face, I made my way to the obstacle course and began my training.

    As I approached the obstacle course, I noticed a mannequin in the shape of a human standing in the corner. Without thinking, I strode over to it and began to punch it with all my strength. I could feel my frustration and anger building with each blow as I tried to release all of my pent-up energy.

    But no matter how hard I punched, the mannequin remained still and unyielding. It was like punching a brick wall. My fists began to ache and my breathing becamebored, but I refused to give up. I had to get stronger, I had to be better.

    As I continued to punch the mannequin, I heard a voice behind me. "Your physical appearance is in perfect condition, but your movements need more practice," the voice said. "Your mana release is undoubtedly strong, but without proper control and precision, it''s useless."

    I turned around to see a figure standing behind me, their face shrouded in shadow. But even though I couldn''t see their features clearly, I could feel their presence and their authority.

    "You need to focus on your technique," the figure continued. "Power without control is pointless. You have to learn to channel your strength and your mana effectively if you want to truly seed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I nodded, feeling a sense of humility wash over me. The figure was right. I had been so focused on raw power that I had forgotten about the importance of technique and precision.

    With a newfound determination, I stepped away from the mannequin and began to focus on my movements. "Here we go," I muttered to myself.

    I started to practice my punches, my kicks, and my footwork, trying to hone my technique and control. And as I did so, I felt a sense of calm settle over me. I knew that with dedication and hard work, I could be the best fighter I could be.

    While continuing to practice my movements, a man approached me. He had short ck hair and brown eyes, and was wearing a kimono-like outfit. There was a scar beneath his eyes that gave him a rugged and intimidating look. He looked like he was in his mid-thirties, but as he got closer, I realized that the person in front of me was Garron Homlet.

    Garron Homlet was a legendary fighter and a hero in his own right. He had taken the protagonist in the book under his wing and had trained him to be one of the greatest warriors of all time. I couldn''t believe that I was standing in front of him.

    "Well done," Garron said, his voice deep and authoritative. "I''ve been watching you train, and I have to say, you have potential."

    I felt a surge of pride at his words. To hear praise from someone as legendary as Garron.

    "Thank you," I said, trying to keep my voice steady as I inhaled more air.

    Garron nodded, studying me for a moment. "You remind me of someone I once knew," he said finally. "Someone who had a simr fire in their eyes and a simr determination to seed."

    I felt a sense of curiosity and wonder at his words. Who was he talking about?

    Garron must have sensed my curiosity because he continued, "You remind me of him, but you''re not him. You''re your own person, with your own strengths and weaknesses."

    I nodded. I didn''t want to bepared to anyone else, I was better.

    Garron smiled, his scar stretching across his face. "Keep training hard, and who knows? Maybe one day you''ll be as great as the hero I once knew."

 Chapter 76 Mastering The Game

    ?I was standing before Garron, studying him intently as he moved through his training routine. He was a skilled warrior, his movements precise and fluid, a testament to years of dedicated practice. But as I looked at him, my thoughts turned to the tragedy that had brought him to this point.

    Years ago, a demon had been summoned from beyond the veil, wreaking havoc upon Garron''s vige. It had killed his wife and children, leaving him devastated and alone. But instead of letting his grief consume him, Garron had made a solemn vow to ensure that no other family would suffer the same fate.

    And so, he had dedicated himself to training the next generation of warriors, teaching them the skills they needed to protect themselves and their loved ones. As I stood there, watching him work, I could see the passion and determination that drove him, the fire that burned within him to make a difference.

    It was a noble cause, and one that I couldn''t help but admire. Despite the tragedy that had befallen him, Garron had found a way to turn his pain into something positive, something that could benefit others. And as I thought about the young recruits under his tutge, I knew that he was making a real difference in their lives.

    As I finished my assessment, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect and admiration for the man. He was a true hero, one who had faced unspeakable horrors and emerged stronger for it. And as long as he continued to train the next generation of warriors, I knew that his legacy would live on, a shining beacon of hope for those who needed it most.

    While scanning Garron, my thoughts drifted to my own past. I wasn''t the hero in my story - far from it. My fate had been different, and I had been consumed by a burning desire for revenge. I was determined to change my fate and destroy everyone who would cross me, even if it was the person standing in front of me.

    But then, Garron spoke, his sudden sentence bringing me back from my thoughts. "I''m always here in the morning, join me." His words were simple, but they carried with them a weight of sincerity that caught me off guard. For a moment, I considered his offer, but I quickly dismissed the idea. He was already training Dante, and I had no time to befriend anyone else here. My focus was on finishing my years of studies, hunting down Hector, and destroying the crown prince and the two obstacles in my room if needed.

    As I turned to leave, a gust of wind swept through the training ground, sending a shiver down my spine. The dawn was just breaking, the sky a canvas of fiery oranges and pinks. The air was crisp and cool, and the sounds of the waking world filled my ears - birds singing, leaves rustling, the distant murmur of voices.

    For a moment, I stood there, taking it all in. Despite my burning desire for revenge, there was a part of me that longed for the peace and serenity of the morning. But I quickly shook off the feeling and started to walk away, my mind already racing with ns and strategies.

    As I left the training ground, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. There was something about Garron''s offer that had touched me, something that had made me feel a glimmer of hope. But I quickly pushed the feeling aside, knowing that I had no time for distractions.

    As I walked back to my quarters, the wind continued to howl around me, tugging at my cloak and tousling my hair. But I paid it no mind, my thoughts consumed by the task at hand. There was a long road ahead of me, one that would require all of my skill, cunning, and strength. But I was determined to see it through, no matter what it took.

    I was the master of my own destiny, and I would stop at nothing to achieve my goals.

    As I walked back inside, I could feel Doru''s eyes on me, watching my every move. "Were you training?" he asked, his voiceced with curiosity.

    I didn''t bother answering, knowing that it would only lead to more questions. But Doru didn''t seem to take the hint, his creepy smile widening as he continued to stare at me.

    "You know," he said, "even if we''re not friends, we can still talk, right?"

    I turned around to face him, my expression cold and unforgiving. "Your pathethiness has nothing to offer to me," I replied, my voice dripping with disdain. "So don''t waste my time trying to chit chat here."

    Doru''s smile faltered for a moment, his eyes narrowing in anger. But then, he seemed to regain hisposure, his smile returning full force.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Suit yourself," he said, his voice dripping with false sincerity. "But just remember, Rowen - we''re all in this together. Whether you like it or not, we''re all bound by the same fate."

    I didn''t bother responding, knowing that his words were nothing more than empty titudes. Doru was a snake, a schemer who would do anything to get ahead. And I knew better than to trust him.

    As I walked past him and headed towards my bed, I could feel his eyes on my back, watching my every move. But I paid him no mind, my thoughts already turning back to my ns for the future.

    I knew that my journey would be a difficult one, fraught with dangers and obstacles at every turn. But I was determined to see it through, no matter what it took. And as long as I kept my wits about me and stayed true to my goals, I knew that nothing could stand in my way.

    "I''m tired," I said, annoyance creeping into my voice. "Why do they want me to be the viin?"

    "You know what I can do,"Doru suddenly replied to my muttering. "They always need someone to me. And you, my friend, are the perfect scapegoat."

    I scoffed. "Fine, then let it be. I''m not going to y by any rules."

    As Doru moved towards me, I could feel his hand approaching from behind. But I was ready for him. That''s the type of person he actually was, he would attack from behind only.

    "You know," I said, turning to face him. "I can''t understand how people would actually feel intimidated by a worm like you."

    Doru scowled at me. "Watch your mouth, Rowen."

    I let out a shortugh. I could feel the power surging through my body. I moved my hand up and froze his blood, stopping him in his tracks.

    "Aaagh!"

    Doru shouted and fell to the ground, writhing in pain. I looked down on him with disdain. "Come on," I taunted him. "Summon the snake. Let''s see what happens to it?"

    "You bastard!"

    But Doru could only groan in agony, unable to move or speak.

    I knew I had the power to control anything and everything around me. And as I stood there, watching Doru suffer, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me. This was just the beginning. I was ready to embrace my role as the viin and show the world what I was truly capable of.

 Chapter 77 Canâ€™t Be Taunted

    ?"Yo-you bastard!"

    I watched with pride as Doruy on the ground, shouting in pain. His face was contorted in a grimace, and his hands were clutching at his neck as if trying to choke something out of it. It was a satisfying sight, and I felt a sense of satisfaction as I stood there, watching him suffer.

    "Aagh! Ugh!"

    Then, something inside me snapped, and I squatted down beside him. I could feel the excitement rising within me as I squeezed the blood around his neck, making it harder for him to breathe. "Come on, summon the snake," I spoke in a low and sarcastic tone, letting out a shortugh.

    Doru''s reaction was immediate. He shouted in agony, trying to unleash something that he couldn''t see. His eyes widened in terror, and he began to gasp for breath. But I didn''t stop. I enjoyed every second of it, relishing in his pain and suffering.

    For a moment, I almost felt sorry for him. But then I remembered why should I after everything be will do in the future, and the thrill of revenge returned, burning hotter and fiercer than before.

    I leaned in closer to Doru, my eyes fixed on his struggling form. It was a moment of triumph for me, a moment to savor the sweet taste of revenge. I had waited for this moment for a long time and now that it was here, I was going to make the most of it.

    Doru''s attempts to free himself only fueled my enjoyment. I could feel the power surging through me as I tightened my grip on his neck, cutting off his air supply. He was helpless, and I was in control.

    But then, something strange happened. Doru''s struggles began to subside, and his body went limp. I released my grip on his neck, and hey there motionless, his eyes closed.

    At first, I thought I had killed him. But then, I saw the faintest hint of a smile on his lips, "I won''t forgive you for this!" He spoke, inhaling and exhaling more air with a mouth like a fish.

    "I hope you won''t!"

    I grabbed two books from the desk, feeling proud of myself for making Doru lie on the ground grasping for air. He had yed dirty, but I had yed dirtier. I was seething with excitement, and I needed to get out of there before I got carried away.

    As I made my way towards the door, it creaked open, and Dante walked in. He was all sweaty, as if he had juste back from training. He looked at me and then at Doru lying on the ground helplessly. "What happened?" he asked, his eyes widening in surprise.

    I grinned at him, feeling pleased with myself.

    Dante looked at me with concern. "Are you okay? You look like you''re about to explode."

    Iughed it off, feeling invincible. "I''m fine."

    As I pushed past him and walked out of the room, I could feel the power surging through me. I had shown Doru, making him understand that he just couldn''t mess with me and get away with it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As I made my way down the corridor, I began to think about what I would do next. I couldn''t let Doru get away with this. I had toe up with a n, a way to get even more revenge. And when I did, he would regret the day he ever crossed me.

    I walked into the school building, my mind focused on the fact that my first ss of the day was magic. As I climbed the stairs to the second floor, I couldn''t help but feel a small sense of anticipation. This was a subject that had always intrigued me, and I was eager to see what the ss would be like.

    As I entered the ssroom, my eyes were drawn to the round circle drawn in ck in the middle of the room. It was clear that this was where the magic would take ce. The desks were arranged in a circle around the perimeter of the room, facing inwards towards the circle.

    I scanned the room for a moment, taking in my surroundings. The walls were lined with shelves, each filled with various magical artifacts and trinkets. It was an impressive sight, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe.

    Finally, my eyes fell upon the empty desk in the back of the room. Without hesitation, I made my way over and took a seat. From this vantage point, I had a clear view of the entire room, including the showcase of magical items.

    As I settled into my seat, I felt a sense of calm wash over me.

    As I waited for ss to start, I heard the sound of footsteps in the hallway outside the ssroom. It wasn''t long before the other students started to arrive, and the room filled with the sound of their conversations.

    One of the students approached me and said, "Hey, did you hear what happened in the library yesterday?"

    "No, I haven''t," I replied, curious.

    "Somebody trashed the ce," she said, shaking her head. "Shelves were overturned, books were ripped apart, and there was ink spilled all over the ce. It''s a total mess."

    Another student chimed in, "I heard that they''re keeping the library closed for the day while they clean it up. It''s such a shame, I had a book I needed to return."

    "Oh, really?" I replied in a sarcastic tone.

    These students probably had no idea that the ck thing on the ground wasn''t the ink, but the demon''s saliva.

    "Oh, well..." I let out a deep sigh and leaned forward, resting my head on my hands on the desk.

    As the conversation continued, the sound of the door opening caught our attention. We all turned to see the teacher walking in. She was a short woman with fiery red hair, a small nose, and small lips. Her brown eyes sparkled with intelligence, and she had a smattering of freckles across her nose.

    "Good morning, ss," she said in a melodic voice. "I hope you''re all ready for today''s lesson."

 Chapter 78 Encountering Mana: Meeting The Teachers

    ?The teacher raised her fingers and the room changed color to a dark hue, catching everyone''s attention. "This is not a dibby-dabby ss," she said, her voice firm. "We will teach you to control magic elements, such as mirrors, animals, trees, and flowers. To get all the magic you need from them, you must find your element."

    I rolled my eyes, knowing that I didn''t need to discover my element. I had already figured out that my element was mirrors, and I had been practicing controlling it for months.

    However, my attention was caught when I noticed the teacher''s expression change. The kind smile she had worn earlier disappeared, and her voice took on a more serious tone. "If you want me to teach you how to get rid of demons, or the humans they possess, this is the right ss for you." She nced in my direction, and I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine.

    The rest of the ss fell silent, and I could sense a feeling of unease and anticipation in the air. I knew that this would be no ordinary magic ss, and I braced myself for what was toe.

    The teacher continued, "Demons are not to be taken lightly, and neither is the magic required to control them. But if you are willing to learn, then I am willing to teach you." She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in.

    The students sat in silence, each one processing what they had just heard. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. I had dealt with demons before, and the thought of controlling them was intriguing.

    The teacher walked to the center of the circle and began to draw symbols on the ground, each one intricate and precise. As she worked, she exined the process of controlling demons and how to banish them back to their realm.

    I listened intently, taking in every detail. Even though I had no intention of using this knowledge, I knew that it was important to understand the full scope of magic.

    As the ss continued, I noticed a change in the teacher''s demeanor. Her voice grew softer, and her eyes held a sadness that I hadn''t seen before. It was clear that she had personal experience with demons, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of sympathy for her.

    By the end of the ss, I was mentally exhausted. The knowledge I had gained was both fascinating and terrifying, and I knew that it would take time to fully process it all.

    The ss ended, and while finishing packing my bag, my teacher approached me and asked me to stay back for a moment. I nodded and took a seat near her desk, wondering what she wanted to talk about.

    "Any news about your father?" she asked, her eyes full of concern.

    I was taken aback. How did she know about my father? I hadn''t told anyone at school about it. But I didn''t want to seem rude, so I replied, "No, not yet."

    The teacher cleared her throat and said, "The demon''s bite on your hand, it will start burning soon."

    My eyes widened. How did she know about that too? I lifted my eyebrow, silently questioning her.

    She smiled and said, "You''re probably wondering how I know. I can smell it. The demon''s teeth, saliva, and the curse. But your mana is strong and your blood is unique. However, the demon''s temptation is strong. Whether you give in to it or not, only you know."

    I didn''t know what to say. My teacher knew more about me than I had anticipated. But her words also gave me a sense offort. She seemed to understand what I was going through.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you," I said, still processing everything she had just told me.

    I gathered my things and left the ssroom, heading to my next ss. But her words stayed with me, lingering in my mind as I tried to focus on my studies.

    I arrived at the ssroom for my mana ss and took a seat in the front row. As I scanned the room, my eyes fell on the man with ck hair who I had met at the library the day before. To my surprise, he was the teacher of this ss.

    "This will be interesting," I thought to myself as I ced my hands on my desk and waited for the ss to start.

    The man continued to look out the window, seemingly lost in thought as more people began to fill the ssroom. Finally, he turned to face us and introduced himself.

    "Wee to Advanced Mana Control," he said, his voice strong and confident. "My name is Kael, and I''ll be your teacher for this ss. Now, I know that many of you may not fully understand this ss yet, but that''s why I''m here. My goal is to help you gain full control of your mana."

    I was immediately intrigued by Kael''s presence. He exuded an aura of power and knowledge that drew me in. I could sense that he was someone who knew what he was talking about, and I was eager to learn from him, even if yesterday''s situation wasn''t at its finest.

    As the ss continued, I found myself captivated by Kael''s exnations and demonstrations. He seemed to have a deep understanding of mana and its workings, and he was able to convey that knowledge to us in a way that was easy to understand.

    I also couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity with Kael, as if I had met him before outside of school. But I couldn''t quite ce where or when.

    As the ss came to an end, I gathered my things and headed towards the door. But before I could leave, Kael approached me.

    "Hey, Rowen," he said, his voice friendly but guarded.

    "Yeah, that''s me. What brings you to teaching this ss?" I was direct, avoiding asking about yesterday.

    Kael smiled. "I''ve always been interested in mana and its applications, and I want to share that knowledge with others. What about you? What brings you here?"

    "I have my reasons," I said, not wanting to reveal too much.

    Kael nodded, seemingly understanding. "Well, if you ever want to discuss mana or need any help with your studies, don''t hesitate toe to me. I''m here to help."

    With that, Kael and I parted ways, each of us probably lost in our own thoughts about yesterday''s events.

 Chapter 79 Uncovering The Truth

    ?As I walked out of the school, I felt a sudden weight on my shoulders. I turned around to see Zuri, my annoying fairypanion, perched there with a smug grin on her face.

    "What are you doing?" I grumbled, trying to shake her off.

    Zuri just giggled and said, "Rowen, I have some important information for you."

    I rolled my eyes. "What could possibly be so important that you had tond on my shoulders?"

    Zuri''s expression turned serious. "The guild who killed Nari''s parents are going to have a meeting in the city''s west side."

    I stopped in my tracks, my mind racing. Could this finally be the lead we''ve been waiting for? But then I remembered something.

    "Wait a minute," I said, "isn''t that around the same time the hero saved Ace Hildon''s sister?"

    Zuri nodded. "Yes, but we don''t know if it''s the same guild. We need to investigate more."

    I sighed. As much as I hated to admit it, Zuri was right. We couldn''t jump to conclusions just yet. But at least we had a starting point.

    "Fine," I said, "let''s go check it out."

    Zuri beamed. "I knew you''de around! Let''s go, Rowen!"

    I rolled my eyes at Zuri''s eagerness and said, "Okay, fine. Go and get as much information about it until midnight, that''s when we''ll set off."

    Zuri nodded, then flew away from my shoulders and disappeared into the sky. I shook my head and turned back towards the school dormitory, ready to start preparing for our mission.

    As I entered the dorm room, I saw Doru lying on his bed, groaning in pain. He growled at me as I walked past him, but I ignored him and began searching for dark clothes to wear.

    Just as I was rummaging through my wardrobe, Dante walked into the room. We both looked at each other, but neither of us said anything. The tension between us was palpable, but I didn''t want to be the one to break the silence.

    So we just stood there, all three of us, in an awkward silence. I could feel the weight of the uing mission pressing down on me, and it only made the atmosphere even more tense.

    I grabbed the ck coat from the wardrobe next to my bed and continued searching for dark clothes. I could feel Dante''s eyes on me, but I didn''t turn to face him.

    "Are you going somewhere?" Dante finally asked.

    I didn''t answer, instead picking out a pair of ck pants and a dark shirt. I could feel Dante''s frustration growing.

    "Why are you ignoring us?" he asked, his voice rising.

    I finally turned to face him, my expression cold. "Because we have nothing to talk about."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dante''s face fell, and for a moment, I wanted to make his blood stop circling inside his body for annoying questions, but I restrained myself from doing so.

    I finished getting dressed in silence, then turned to leave the room. Doru was still lying on his bed, his breathing ragged. I felt a twinge of empathy for him, but I couldn''t let it distract me from my mission.

    I made my way to the dorms administration office, my mind racing with thoughts and possibilities. As much as I hated to admit it, I didn''t entirely trust Zuri toe back with all the information I needed.

    When I arrived at the office, I asked the receptionist for a map of the area. She looked at me quizzically, but handed one over without questioning me further.

    I quickly scanned the map, searching for the west side of the city. When I found it, I pointed to a specific spot and knew that this was where we needed to explore in order to find the guild.

    "Thank you," I said to the receptionist, then turned to leave.

    "Be careful out there," she called after me.

    I nodded in acknowledgement, then left the office. With the map in hand, I felt more confident in our mission. We were going to find the guild that killed Nari''s parents, no matter what it took.

    [Dante''s POV: After Rowen Left Their Room]

    I looked at lying Doru, who was growling in pain after being attacked by Rowen. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anger and frustration towards Rowen for hurting my friend. As I helped Doru to his feet, I asked him, "don''t you think Rowen is really suspicious?"

    Doru''s response only was fuelled by anger. "I''m going to kill that bastard once my summoning power works better," he growled.

    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. "Where do you think he went?" I asked Doru, hoping to find some clue as to Rowen''s motives.

    But Doru didn''t answer, and I was left lost in my own thoughts. I couldn''t understand why Rowen would feel this way about me and Doru. We were just trying to help him, and yet he had turned on us.

    After a moment of silence, I made a decision. "Let''s follow him," I said to Doru, determined to get to the bottom of this. We couldn''t let Rowen get away with his actions, and I was willing to do whatever it takes to uncover the truth.

    Doru nodded in agreement, and we set off to follow Rowen''s trail.

    As we followed Rowen''s steps from his school to the kingdom''s city, I made sure to keep my distance so as not to be noticed. Rowen seemed unaware of my presence, which was good, but Doru''s asional growls of pain were a concern. I tried to keep him quiet, but it was clear that he was suffering.

    As we entered the city, I spotted Rowen walking cautiously, with a robe on his head, hiding his face. This immediately struck me as suspicious. Why would he be hiding his face like that? Was he trying to avoid being recognized? Was he up to something?

    We continued to follow him, keeping my distance and observing his every move. Doru''s pain was increasing, but I had to stay focused. As we walked through the crowded streets, Rowen''s cautious behavior continued. He would stop and look around frequently, as if searching for something or someone.

    My suspicions grew with each passing moment. What was Rowen up to? And why was he being so secretive about it? I had to find out.

 Chapter 80 Transmigration Chronicles

    ?[Doru''s POV: Following Rowen]

    I was following Rowen with Dante in front of me, but the pain in my body was excruciating. Every step felt like a thousand knives piercing through my flesh, and the burning sensation was unbearable. It felt like my body was being torn apart from the inside, and I could barely keep up with them.

    As I struggled to keep moving, my mind wandered back to my previous life. I was just a simple father who loved his son more than anything in the world. I remembered how I used to read stories to him every night before he went to bed, and how he would listen with wide-eyed wonder.

    But then, I was reborn in a strange body, in a world that waspletely unfamiliar to me. It didn''t take long for me to realize that I was the viin of the story that I used to read to my son. I was disgusted with myself, and I knew that I had to find a way to change my fate.

    As I watched Rowen, something about him reminded me of my son. Maybe it was his innocent expression or the way he held himself. Whatever it was, it gave me hope that I could still be a hero in this world. I refused to ept that my fate was predetermined, and that I had to y the role of the viin.

    As I followed Rowen and Dante, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt and shame. I remembered how I manipted Rowen in the book, and I didn''t want to do it again in real life. But at the same time, I didn''t want toe across as weak in front of Rowen. I knew that if he saw me as weak, he would never trust me or follow me.

    But this Rowen was different from the one in the book. He was colder, more arrogant, and unapproachable. I couldn''t find a way to connect with him, and every time I tried, he would shut me down.

    Dante''s voice brought me back to reality. "Let''s go, he moved into a different building, hurry!" he said urgently.

    I nodded and followed them, lost in my thoughts. When I first came to this school, I thought there would be more possibilities for me to change my fate. I even asked the staff to make sure that I was in the same room as Rowen and Dante, hoping that we could all get along. But Rowen was too strong and aggressive, and I couldn''t find a way to approach him.

    In the morning, I tried to y the viin, hoping to gain Rowen''s trust. But instead, he beat me up without giving me a chance to talk. It was then that I realized that I couldn''t be a hero by ying the viin. I had to find a different way, a better way.

    As we reached the new building, I made a silent vow to myself. I would find a way to be friends with Rowen, to gain his trust and respect. I would prove to him that I was strong and trustworthy, and that I could be a valuable ally.

    But for now, I would bide my time and wait for the right opportunity. I knew that it wouldn''t be easy, but I was determined to seed, no matter what.

    As we walked through the hallways, I couldn''t help but feel annoyed at the fact that I couldn''t summon the snake that was supposed to be mypanion. In the book, the snake was my source of power, and without it, I was weak and vulnerable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I knew that my power was supposed toe from the venomous snake, and I had trained for years to master its abilities. But for some reason, I couldn''t summon it in this new body. It was frustrating, to say the least.

    Without the snake and its venomous power, I was weaker than I was supposed to be. I could easily get killed, and that thought made me uneasy. I was supposed to be the viin, the one who was feared and respected by all. But without my source of power, I was just a shadow of my former self.

    Iined to myself silently, wondering why fate had dealt me such a cruel hand. I had been reborn in a new body, in a new world, and now I couldn''t even summon my source of power. It was like everything was working against me, and I didn''t know how to change it.

    But I refused to give up. I knew that there had to be a way to summon the snake, to tap into its venomous power once again. I just had to find it, no matter what.

    For now, I would have to rely on my wits and my strength to survive. I couldn''t afford to show any weakness in front of Rowen and Dante. They had to believe that I was strong and capable, no matter what. And I would do everything in my power to make sure that they did.

    We quietly followed Rowen''s steps, trying our best not to draw attention to ourselves. Rowen was walking with purpose, and I couldn''t help but wonder what he was up to. Dante seemed to share my thoughts.

    "He''s so suspicious, what''s he up to?" Dante whispered to me, his voice filled with suspicion.

    I shrugged my shoulders, not knowing what to say. I was just as clueless as he was. All I knew was that Rowen was not someone to be underestimated. He was smart and cunning, and he had a fierce determination that I couldn''t help but admire.

    As we continued to follow him, I felt a sense of unease. I wanted to go home, to my own world, where things made sense. But I knew that wasn''t possible. I was stuck here, in this strange new world, fighting to change my fate.

    I missed my son, and I wished that I could see him again. But I knew that I had to focus on the task at hand. I had to find a way to be a hero, to change my destiny, and to make a better life for myself.

    For now, I would have to rely on my instincts and my training. I couldn''t afford to show any weakness, They had to believe that I was strong and capable, no matter how I felt inside.

    As we continued to follow Rowen''s steps, I felt a sense of dread. What would happen next? Would we find out what Rowen was up to? Or would we be caught and punished for our actions? Only time would tell, and I could only hope that we would make it out of this alive.

 Chapter 81 Crowded Chaos

    ?

    As I walked through the corners of the kingdom''s city, my mind was focused solely on my mission. The buildings that surrounded me were grand and imposing, with intricate details etched into each one. I couldn''t help but appreciate the skill that went into every brick and stone.

    As I moved, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Zuri was almost impossible to find. It was frustrating, but I knew I had to keep searching. I had a sense that I was getting closer to the next clue, and I refused to give up now.

    Then, I spotted a building with a ck door and a bright red dot in the center. I remembered reading about it in the book, and I knew that I had found the correct location.

    "Bingo," I muttered under my breath, my tone serious and focused. I made my way inside, ready to uncover the next piece of information that would aid me in my task.

    As I stepped into the tavern, I could feel the eyes of the other patrons scanning me. I kept my head down, trying to avoid drawing attention to myself. Their eyes were sharp, and I could feel them following me as I made my way across the room.

    I spotted the stairs leading up to the rooftop and quickly made my way towards them. I covered my face with my robe, hoping to remain as inconspicuous as possible. I climbed the stairs quietly and found a ce to sit, studying the other people on the rooftop. It was clear that this was the meeting spot.

    After a few minutes of observation, I realized that my presence would be noticed if I stayed too long. I quietly made my way back down the stairs and out of the tavern, scanning the nearby buildings for a suitable vantage point to spy on the tavern.

    I spotted an abandoned building nearby and made my way towards it, keeping to the shadows as I moved. I found a spot where I could observe the tavern without being seen and settled in to wait, keeping a watchful eye on theings and goings of the people inside. I knew that I had to remain patient and vignt if I was going toplete my mission sessfully.

    I moved quickly but quietly through the building, trying to avoid being seen or heard. As I made my way to the roof, I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins. I needed to stay alert and focused if I was going to gather the information I needed toplete my mission.

    Once I reached the roof, I found a good spot where I could keep an eye on the surrounding area. I settled down and waited patiently for Zuri to return with the information I needed. But I knew that this was all part of the job, and I had to stay focused on the task at hand.

    As I waited, I scanned the area for any signs of movement or activity. The sun was setting, casting long shadows across the rooftops and streets below. The air was still and quiet, except for the asional sound of a distant car or the rustling of leaves in the breeze.

    Hours went by, and my patience was wearing thin. But just as I was about to give up hope, I saw a group of people gathering near the tavern. My heart raced as I watched them, hoping to catch a glimpse of the person I was looking for. And then, finally, I saw him ¨C the man I had been waiting for.

    I quickly took note of his appearance and any other details I could gather before he disappeared from sight. With this information, I knew my mission was one step closer topletion. I made my way down from the roof, and froze for a second from the shock of seeing Dante and Doru standing in front of me. My jaw dropped and my eyebrows lifted in surprise. How could they have followed me here?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to keep my anger in check.

    Dante replied, "You looked suspicious, so we followed you."

    I nced over at Doru, who was writhing in pain on the ground. I couldn''t help feeling a twinge of satisfaction at the thought that I had caused him that pain earlier in the morning.

    "Why did you bring him with you?" I asked, gesturing to Doru.

    Dante stood in silence for a moment, looking back and forth between me and Doru.

    Before he could answer, I heard the sounds ofmotion and screaming outside. "Great!" I eximed, my anger rising. "Now we have even more to deal with."

    I turned and made my way towards the door, with Dante and Doru following close behind. As we hid behind the wall, the chaos hit us full force. People were running and screaming in all directions, and I knew that we needed to act fast if I wanted for them to get out of this alive. I waspletely sure of myself, but these two... Had no idea what they were actually capable of right now.

    I scanned the area, trying to find a safe ce for us to hide. "Dante, Doru, hide immediately," Imanded, my voice low and urgent.

    As they disappeared into the shadows, I felt a flutter of wings on my shoulder. Zuri had returned, and she was pointing at arge, imposing figure in front of us.

    "I got all the information you needed," she said, "but you will need to take him down first."

    I nodded, my heart pounding with excitement. This was it ¨C I stepped forward, ready to get revenge on Nari''s parents and find Ace''s Hildon sister.

    Tightening my wrist and scanning the crowd of tall men who were bringing little girls from a carriage. Some of the girls were tied up with ropes and were being hit. I looked for the one with dark red hair, desperately searching for her amidst the chaos. "Where are you?" I said to myself, my heart racing for what''s about toe.I knew I had to find her and get her out of here in return for his trust.

 Chapter 82 The Sinister Plot To Purchase A Child

    ?

    Lowering my head, I breathed in more air, my mind focused on the people in front of me. I was ready toe out from the shadowed corner when Zuri asked, "Do you need my help?" I replied with a firm "no" and watched as Zuri vanished angrily into thin air.

    Taking a step forward, I emerged from the shadows, mist swirling around me. The dark clouds that had covered the moon made my eyes shine like a ck gxy, ready to consume everything in my path. As I approached, someone shouted, "Who are you?" I paid them no mind, my attention focused on the girl being dragged from the carriage.

    Without saying a word, I slowly walked towards them. And then, in a deep voice, I spoke. "More than 10 years ago, you kidnapped a girl. A talented one, with long pink hair and ck like demon eyes. You murdered her parents and threw them into the cold and icy river. That was cool, right?" I spoke in a sarcastic tone, my words cutting like a knife.

    One of the men replied, happily but surprised. "Yes, it was. We left them to freeze to death. It was epic. But how do you know?"

    I gave him a death stare.

    Stepping closer to them, my eyes fixed on their faces. "It doesn''t matter how I know."

    I spoke with a deadly calm, my voice carrying the weight of my determination.

    The guy who had asked, "who are you?" released the girl from his grip and reached for a knife. My heart raced as I prepared for a fight. But before things could escte, I stretched my neck and looked at his colleague. "Where is your boss? I want to talk to him," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

    The guy looked a bit confused, then nced at his colleague and back at me. "Brat, how old are you?" he sneered.

    I fixed my demeanor, ignoring his question and repeating, "Your boss. Where is he? I have a purchase to make." I spoke in a low voice, leaving the two men confused.

    The cold wind blew, and a third man emerged from the tavern. "What''s taking you so long?" he asked, eyeing me. "Aren''t you a Duke''s son?"

    I let out a shortugh. "I was, until he vanished," I replied, then turned to the man. "Your boss. Where is he? I want to make a purchase." I repeated the same sentence again.

    The tension in the air was palpable as the men exchanged looks. I could see the fear in their eyes as they realized that I meant business. But they were also clearly considering their options, trying to figure out the best way to get out of this situation.

    I stood my ground, waiting for their response. The dark clouds that had covered the moon seemed to be closing in on us, casting an ominous shadow over the scene. It was as if the universe itself was anticipating the violence that was about to erupt.

    "If you want to make a purchase, you will have to go with everyone else," the third man replied.

    I stood my ground, unwilling to back down. "Lead me to him," I said firmly.

    All three men looked at each other and nodded. "This way, follow me," they said in unison.

    I followed them into the same tavern I had been in earlier. But instead of heading upstairs, the man led me downstairs, to a room where someone big sat. As soon as I entered, I could feel the presence and power emanating from him. It was as if a demon was corrupting the man''s soul.

    I smirked, taking a seat across from him. "I want to make an offer," I said in a calm voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man looked at me with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "What kind of offer?" he asked.

    "I want information," I replied. "Information about the girl you kidnapped and murdered over 10 years ago. I want to know everything you know about her, and I want to know who else was involved in her death."

    The man''s eyes narrowed, and I could see the rage building within him. "And what makes you think I have that kind of information?" he said in a low, menacing voice.

    I leaned forward, locking eyes with him. "Because I know you were involved," I said confidently.

    The man''s expression darkened, and I could see the anger boiling just beneath the surface. But before he could say anything, I continued. "And I also know that you have something I want. Something that belongs to me."

    The man''s eyes widened in surprise, and I could tell he was trying to figure out what I was talking about. But I didn''t give him a chance to respond.

    "I''m willing to make a trade," I said, holding out a small pouch. "You give me what I want, and I''ll give you what you want."

    The man eyed the pouch suspiciously, but I could see the greed in his eyes. He reached out and took it from my hand.

    "What''s in here?" he asked, opening the pouch.

    "Something that should be of interest to you," I replied with a smirk.

    As the man nced inside the pouch, a look of shock and awe crossed his face. He looked back at me, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    "How did you get this?" he demanded.

    "That''s not important," I replied calmly. "What''s important is that we make a deal. You give me the information I want, and I''ll give you what''s in that pouch."

    I sat there, watching the man checking the pouch of gold, waiting for his response. I knew what I wanted, and I knew how to get it. I didn''t care about the information on Nari, I already had all I needed. What I wanted was to instill fear and confusion in the man''s mind, to make him realize that I was not to be taken lightly.

    I crossed my hands like a pyramid and spoke in a calm and confident voice. "Let me buy a child tonight," I said. I could see the greed in the man''s eyes as he asked, "Why do you want a child?"

    "To make her a servant," I answered slowly, my face devoid of emotion. I could see the man''s hesitation, but I knew that he would agree. "Allow me to watch today''s auction, purchase one, and then you give me all the information about that pink-haired brat."

    I lifted the right corner of my lips in a smirk as the man put out his cigar and agreed, nodding to his colleague. "Take him to the auction, it''s about to begin," he said.

    As I followed the man to the auction, I knew that I had seeded in my n. I would kill everyone I wanted tonight.

 Chapter 83 Night Of Vengeance

    ?

    As I stealthily trailed the enigmatic man through the grand entrance of the auction house, a shroud of darkness cloaked our path.

    It was as if a ndestine world awaited me within those foreboding walls. The air was thick with anticipation, heightened by the eerie presence of the attendees, their faces concealed behind ornate golden masks.

    A devious smirk curved upon my lips as I surveyed the dimly lit room, my gaze fixating upon the elevated stage, where a lone figure stood.

    My eyes darted across the assembly once more before I slipped into the shadows, ensconced in the enveloping obscurity.

    Patiently, I awaited the unfolding of the enigmatic proceedings, curiosity and trepidation intertwining within me. Suddenly, the auctioneer''s voice resonated through the room,manding the attention of the masked throng.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," his words reverberated, piercing the thick silence, "allow me to present the objects." I raised an eyebrow, bemused by the cryptic reference to "objects," and scrutinized the auctioneer intently, searching for any signs of hidden motives.

    Time seemed to stretch, teetering on the precipice of eternity, until finally, two familiar figures emerged from the shadows, their presence sending a chill down my spine. Between them, they carried a cage concealed beneath a somber, blood-red nket.

    My breath caught in my throat as the covering was lifted, revealing a heart-wrenching sight: emaciated children, their fragile bodies bearing the scars of torment, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and desperate hope.

    A chorus of anguished cries erupted from the captives, their pleas for mercy falling upon deaf ears. With callous disregard, the auctioneer silenced their wails with a swift kick to the cage. Leaning back, I observed this disy of malevolence, waiting in the darkness, pondering their next move.

    "The first of these wretched souls starts at a mere sixty pieces of gold," the auctioneer began, his words quivering in the charged atmosphere. But before he could continue, an abrupt stillness descended as his voice froze in mid-sentence, trapped by an invisible force.

    It was my doing¡ªI hadmanded him to be silent,pelling the very blood within him to constrict, cutting off his speech. In an instant, crimson blood erupted from his mouth, staining the stage, and he copsed to the ground, lifeless.

    A collective gasp reverberated through the room, blending with hushed whispers that acknowledged the sudden turn of events. The moment had arrived for me to seize control. Raising my finger, Imanded the cold, icy mirrors thaty beneath the hall to awaken, slithering stealthily, encasing the very ground upon which they stood.

    "What sorcery is this?" someone eximed, their voice betraying a hint of arrogance. "I cannotprehend..." added another, their confusion palpable. Amusement danced upon my lips as I released a mockingugh, reveling in their bewilderment.

    "Seal," I uttered with authority, and the mirrors constricted, forming a crystalline prison, ensnaring every soul within the hall. They were now confined within my domain, trapped within a cage of ss that I controlled at will.

    With a self-assured air, I rose from my seat, hands casually resting in my pockets, emanating an aura of calcted power. "Well, well, well..."

    "Wh-who are you?" a tremulous male voice erupted from the captive crowd. The panic in his words reverberated through the room, ricocheting off the walls.

    "What have you done? Release us!" a woman''s voice thundered, her demandced with desperation.

    A faint sigh escaped my lips,den with an air of weary amusement. "Oh, if only it were that simple," I drawled, deliberately elongating each syble, relishing the tension that hung in the air. "You see, my purpose here is twofold¡ªto find a lost child and avenge someone..." I trailed off, my voice dripping with chilling ambiguity.

    "Av-avenge?" stammered another voice, a mixture of confusion and fear tainting the words. "What does it have to do with us?" she implored, her voice trembling.

    A short, chillingugh escaped me, piercing the stifling atmosphere like a shard of ice. "Nothing," I replied with finality, my tone resolute. "And that is precisely what makes it so entertaining."

    With deliberate, deliberate intent, I withdrew my hands from my pockets, my fingers curling into tight fists. The moment had arrived¡ªthe moment when their faces registered a concoction of shock, bewilderment, and fear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they were still grappling with the disorienting presence of the mirror house, I raised my finger, and with a swift motion, extracted a ss shard from the crystalline surface.

    It transformed under my touch, coalescing into a lethal dagger, gleaming with an ethereal glow, reminiscent of Nari''s potent mana.

    I shifted my gaze to the left, where five individuals foolishly attempted to flee, their fear propelling them towards an illusory freedom.

    In a sh, my otherworldly dagger cleaved through the air, piercing flesh and bone, each strike met with the sickening thud of impending demise.

    Crimson rivulets painted the floor, as lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground, their souls snuffed out with ruthless efficiency. "Morons," I scoffed, my voiceced with contempt. "You never learn."

    A macabre symphony of screams and wails erupted, filling the chamber with a cacophony of terror. The remaining captives stood frozen, their eyes wide with dread, their jaws hanging in disbelief.

    The very ground beneath them quivered, a tremor born of their collective terror. "And now," I murmured, my gaze sweeping across their trembling figures, "what shall I do with you?" The question lingered, heavy with ominous intent, as silence descended upon the hall, pregnant with the weight of impending fate.

    As their trembling forms quivered under the weight of my gaze, my eyes, ck as the abyss, bore into their souls, drinking in their fear with a perverse satisfaction.

    A chilling smile curled upon my lips, a sinister disy of satisfaction. "I want you to fight for your survival now," I hissed, my voice a venomous whisper that sent shivers down their spines.

    Their eyes widened further, their pupils dting with a mixture of dread and desperation. The air crackled with anticipation, an electric charge that permeated every fiber of their being.

    In that moment, the fragility of their existence became palpable, as they realized the depths of their helplessness within my meticulously crafted web of torment.

    Their bodies quivered, tension coiled in every sinew as they readied themselves for the grisly dance thaty ahead. The resounding silence was broken only by the sound of their shallow breaths,bored with anticipation, and the haunting echoes of their racing heartbeats.

    "Are you all deaf? I said fight for your survival..." I mocked them, "thest standing person will be able to escape from here alive."

    For a brief moment, time held its breath, suspended in the shadowed depths of the room. Then, with a sudden burst of frantic energy, they lunged at each other, driven by the primal urge to survive. A symphony of desperate cries, shing limbs, and thudding impacts filled the air, echoing through the chamber with a haunting intensity.

    I observed with detached fascination as the battle unfolded, relishing in the chaos, the twisted disy of humanity at its most primal. Each strike, each gasp of pain, fueled the dark mes within me, sating an insatiable hunger for power and control.

    The room became a theater of bloodshed, the air heavy with the metallic scent of anguish and desperation. Broken bodies littered the floor, a macabre tapestry of suffering and violence. The survivors, driven by abination of terror and instinct, fought on, their every movement a testament to the depths of human depravity.

    ***

    A/N

    Sorry for the dyed update. I don''t think I will be changing the price of the privilege, though. So, good news for you!

 Chapter 84 Dark Reflections

    ?

    I reveled in the grotesque spectacle unfolding before me, my eyes transfixed on the wretched souls battling for their survival. It was a twisted pleasure, a dark delight to witness their desperate struggle.

    How satisfying it was to see them experience a mere fraction of the torment they had inflicted upon those innocent ves. Oh, how I wished Nari could be here, to witness the sweet justice unfolding. s, she was absent, and so the twisted theater belonged to me alone.

    Amidst the chaos, only two remained standing, their bodies battered and drenched in blood¡ªa woman and a man, the final remnants of this macabre dance.

    I fixated my gaze on the woman, her long, wavy ck hair matted and disheveled. A sinister grin crept upon my face as I whispered to her, my voiceced with false benevolence, "Hey, take this to help you." With a flick of my wrist, I hurled the very de that had brought death to the others, and she caught it, her confusion palpable.

    A quiet chuckle escaped my lips, a mirthless sound borne of sadistic amusement. How easily she fell into my trap. Women, so often naive and foolish in this world.

    As the man lunged towards her, she, driven by desperation, charged back with a surge of futile strength. "Expand!" I bellowed, mymand echoing through the chamber. In an instant, the dagger she held swelled threefold, elongating into a deadly spear that impaled both of their pelvises.

    They froze, their eyes locked in a wordless exchange of betrayal and despair.

    A pregnant silence engulfed the mirrored walls as their lives slowly seeped away. Gasping for air, the woman rasped, her voice barely a whisper, "But you promised...one of us...would live..." Her words hung in the air,den with disbelief and desperation, as the sharp tip of the weapon pierced her chest.

    A twisted grin yed upon my lips as I leaned back against the mirrored wall, reveling in her naivety. "I don''t recall making such a promise," I retorted, my voice dripping with sinister satisfaction.

    "Women..." Iughed, the sound tinged with dark amusement. "Thest standing person," I pointed towards the cage filled with trembling children, their wide eyes reflecting terror and innocence, "and you, my dear, are not one of them. I''m sorry."

    With a flick of my fingers, the dagger within their bodies expanded, tearing them apart from within, an explosion of gore and anguish.

    The chamber trembled with the aftermath, the lingering silence shattered by the echoes of their demise. Blood and viscera sttered the mirrored surfaces, a grotesque mosaic of shattered hopes and broken bodies.

    As the final vestiges of the gruesome fight faded away, I disdainfully wiped the dirt-streaked blood from my gown, the sanguine remnants of their futile struggle.

    "Fools," I muttered under my breath, my attention shifting towards the children whose eyes bore witness to the horrors that had unfolded before them. Their traumatized gazes met mine, reflecting a profound sense of anguish and confusion.

    Drawing closer to the imposing cage, I lowered myself to a squat, my ck-d figure a stark contrast against their fragile innocence. My voice, tinged with a mixture of sorrow and determination, broke the heavy silence that engulfed us. "I will ask a simple question," I began, my words hanging in the air, pregnant with the weight of their fate. "Who among you has a brother named Ace?"

    Their expressions wavered between bewilderment and uncertainty. They were a ragtag collection of impoverished souls, their visages marked by the weariness of the peasant ss.

    Clearly, Ace''s sister¡ªhis noble sibling¡ªwould not be among them. She would be a prize far too valuable to be kept in the same room. My search for her continued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Will you let us go?" quivered a voice, a child''s voice, filled with trembling hope. But this was not about granting them freedom, for what future awaited them outside these confines?

    Their parents, in all likelihood, had met grim fates before they were snatched away into this hellish existence. Releasing them onto the unforgiving streets, hungry and shelterless, would only sow seeds of further trouble.

    A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I regarded them, their innocent eyes flickering with a glimmer of anticipation, craving release from their suffering. "Yes," I conceded, my voiceden with weary resignation, "I will release you from your pain." Onest look passed between us, their young faces radiant with the promise of a better life¡ªa promise they so desperately longed for.

    Raising my hand, I conjured a seven-pointed star in the air, its sharp edges gleaming with malevolence. Each point birthed a ss mirror, shimmering with ethereal light.

    With a swift motion, I propelled my hand forward, the mirrors hurtling towards their diminutive bodies with a velocity akin to the speed of sound. In an instant, the piercing shards tore through their fragile frames, a crescendo of shattered dreams and extinguished innocence.

    Their small forms crumpled, life extinguished within moments, as bloodstained the floor beneath them. The echoes of their silenced pleas lingered in the air, mingling with the scent of tragedy and despair. It was a tragic end, a mercy cloaked in shadows¡ªa means to spare them from a cruel, uncertain future.

    And as I stood amidst the carnage, surrounded by shattered mirrors and broken souls,

    A chilling silence settled upon the room, punctuated only by the haunting echo of my words.

    "I did you a favor," I dered, my voice a hushed murmur amidst the aftermath of their demise. The lifeless bodies of the childreny strewn across the floor, their innocence forever extinguished, their dreams shattered like fragments of a broken mirror. The air thickened with a sense of destion, their futures stolen, their hopes obliterated.

    "You are all in a better ce now," I whispered, the weight of those words mingling with the heavy sorrow that permeated the atmosphere.

    With amand spoken in the depths of my mind, the ethereal house of mirrors dissolved into thin air, fading away like a ghostly apparition.

    The once shimmering reflections vanished, leaving behind a deste and darkened hall, suffused with the ominous presence of the gangster wannabes who had borne witness to my grotesque disy.

    A derisive chuckle escaped my lips as I met the gaze of the man to whom I had spoken privately. His hand clutched a gleaming dagger, a feeble attempt to assert his dominance in the face of my power.

    But his pitiful disy only fueled my mockery, igniting a spark of sadistic amusement within me.

    "Oh, did I ruin your n?" I taunted, my voiceced with a twisted delight. The glint of the de in his hand paled inparison to the darkness that enveloped my eyes, ck orbs devoid of mercy or remorse.

    I stood before him, a harbinger of chaos and retribution, reveling in the suspense that hung in the air like a tautly drawn wire, ready to snap at any moment.

 Chapter 85 Dust Is Meant To Be Swept Away

    ?

    The room remained hushed, the tension thickened as I continued to stand before the man, his feeble attempt at defiance faltering under the weight of my presence.

    His hand trembled, the gleaming dagger slipping from his grasp and ttering onto the bloodstained floor.

    A wicked smile yed upon my lips as I slowly approached him, each step measured and deliberated.

    Shadows danced behind me, casting an eerie glow that entuated the malevolence in my eyes.

    The gangster wannabes watched in silence, their bravado evaporating as they witnessed the unfolding confrontation.

    "Your grand ambitions were no match for my cunning," I whispered, with alow and chilling voice. "Did you truly believe you could outmaneuver me?" A cold chuckle escaped my throat, reverberating through the deste hall.

    The man''s face contorted with a mixture of fear and rage, his gaze darted around the room in search of an escape.

    But there was no salvation for him, no sanctuary from the consequences of his misguided choices.

    "You see," I continued, as my voice dripped with a perverse satisfaction, "your thirst for power blinded you to the inevitable oue. Your dreams of dominance now lie shattered, much like the broken mirrors that once adorned this chamber."

    As I drew closer, he stumbled backward, his back collided with the wall. The reflection before him seemed distorted, a twisted image of his own demise

    Panic flickered in his eyes as he realized the depths of his predicament.

    "I mustmend your audacity," I remarked, my toneden with sarcasm. "But audacity alone cannot save you from the darkness that looms."

    With a swift motion, I raised my hand, summoning an unseen force that ensnared the man, rendering him immobile.

    He struggled against the invisible restraints, his muscles straining and his breathing in ragged gasps.

    "You sought power," I mused, my voice now a whisper, "but failed to grasp the true nature of control. True power lies not in dominance over others, but in mastering oneself."

    A surge of energy emanated from my outstretched hand, tendrils of darkness wrapped around the man''s body, squeezing him tighter, constricting his every movement. He writhed in agony, his eyes pleaded for mercy that would nevere.

    "No," he managed to choke out, voice a hoarse whisper. "Please..."

    But his pleas fell on deaf ears, his fate sealed in the darkest recesses of my mind.

    The restraints tightened further, crushing his bones, snuffing out hisst breath. And in that moment, the room fell silent once more, the echoes of his demise fading into the void.

    I surveyed the room, the remnants of violence and broken lives thaty scattered across the floor. A sense of justice went through me, mingling with a perverse satisfaction.

    The twisted theater had reached its conclusion, and I stood as its director, the orchestrator of chaos and despair.

    With a final nce at the lifeless body before me, I turned and strode out of the deste hall, "you better not follow me," I ordered to the reest, leaving behind a chilling reminder of the price one pays for crossing the threshold of darkness.

    The echoes of my steps reverberated through the empty corridors, a haunting melody that whispered of the inevitable reckoning awaiting those who dared challenge the depths of my power.

    As I walked through the dimly lit corridors, the weight of my actions bore heavily upon me.

    The silence enveloped me like a suffocating shroud, and the remnants of the macabre scene I had orchestrated clung to my consciousness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A flicker of doubt momentarily gnawed at the edges of my mind. Was this the path I had truly intended to tread?

    Was there no room for redemption or a glimmer of light within the darkness that consumed me? But such thoughts were swiftly banished, for doubt had no ce in the heart of one like me.

    With each step, the destion of the halls mirrored the darkness within my soul.

    My ck-d figure cast long, haunting shadows upon the cold, stone walls as I navigated thebyrinthine depths of the hidden fortress.

    The air grew colder, the atmosphere heavy with an otherworldly presence.

    I approached a thick, iron-bound door, its ancient wood groaned in protest as I pushed it open. Beyondy a chamber bathed in a soft, ethereal glow.

    In the center of the room, arge, ornate mirror stood, its surface shimmered with an otherworldly luminescence.

    I moved closer, my reflection stood upon the mirrored ss, distorted and fragmented.

    Gazing into the mirror, I saw not just my own reflection, but a reflection of the choices I had made, the darkness I had embraced.

    The faces of those I had brought suffering upon, the lives I had extinguished, haunted me within the depths of the looking ss.

    A surge of remorse and regret surged through my being, threatening to engulf me. Yet, as I stared into my own eyes, cold and devoid of mercy, I knew that turning back was not an option.

    I had embarked upon a path from which there was no return.

    In that moment of introspection, a voice echoed within the chamber, a voice not heard by the ears but felt in the depths of my soul. It was a whisper, soft and distant, carrying an eerie serenity.

    "Is this the fate you truly desire? To be forever bound by the chains of darkness? Redemption lies not in the furtherance of suffering, but in the illumination of light."

    The words struck a chord within me, resonated with a truth I had long denied. But the allure of power, the intoxicating rush of control, had blinded me to the possibility of a different path.

    I reached out and touched the mirror''s surface, a surge of energy coursed through my fingertips.

    The reflection wavered, the shattered pieces reassembling, transforming the image into something different.

    No longer did I see the face of a harbinger of chaos. Instead, the mirror showed glimpses of a world untainted by my influence, a world where kindness andpassion lived no more.

    The darkness that stained my soul... I yearned for that world, for a chance at redemption, but I knew deep down that it was a path I could not take.

    With a heavy sigh, I stepped away from the mirror, leaving behind the whispering voice and the glimmers of an alternate reality. The weight of my choices settled upon my shoulders once more, a burden I bore willingly.

    For I had chosen my path, and in the depths of darkness, I found sce. I was the puppeteer, the master of this twisted theater, and I would continue to revel in the grotesque dance, even as the echoes of regret whispered in the hidden recesses of my mind.

    "I''ll find you soon enough¡­"

    The chamber fell into silence once more, the mirror stood as a testament to the choices made and the path I had willingly embraced.

    And as I stepped back into the shadows, the echoes of my footsteps melded with

 Chapter 86 Unwanted Interrogation

    ?

    The moment I slipped back into the dorms, a surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins, heightening my senses.

    I moved with stealth, ensuring that not even the faintest sound escaped my footsteps, as if I were a phantom in the night.

    The woman patrolling the hallway remained oblivious to my presence, her gaze fixated elsewhere.

    Within a mere five minutes, I skillfully maneuvered my way to my bedroom, my sanctuary.

    Yet, as I entered, a chilling anticipation gripped me. They were there, waiting for me. Two figures standing in silence, their eyes piercing through the darkness.

    "What happened to you?" their voices cut through the heavy air,ced with concern and suspicion.

    "Who exactly are you, and why were you there?" their interrogations hung in the atmosphere, demanding answers.

    A long sigh escaped my lips, an exhtion of weariness and frustration. I had no intention of divulging the details to either of them, but I knew their relentless inquiries would persist.

    "Listen, the next time you two dare to follow me, I promise you''ll regret it," my voice finally broke the silence, its calmness disguising the storm raging within me.

    "Do you evenprehend the dangers? How can you subject yourself to such risks?" Dante, the self-proimed hero of this twisted tale, chastised me, disappointment etched into his every word.

    Yet, my sighs and apparent disappointment did nothing to deter their judgments. They persisted, determined toment on my behavior and choices.

    "My mother is dead, my siblings are gone, and my father has transformed into a demon, escaping from the clutches of sanity," I spoke, the words heavy with the weight of my tragic past.

    Silence descended upon the room, their raised eyebrows and gaping jaws mirroring their shock and disbelief. Both Dante and Doru struggled to find words, unable toprehend the depths of my torment.

    ''This should keep them silent,'' I thought, discarding the blood-soaked shirt that clung to my body.

    "You''re hurt," Doru managed to utter, concern etched across his face.

    "Shouldn''t you be more worried about your own well-being?" I retorted, my voice wascing with mockery, my gaze fell upon his frail form, ribs on the verge of breaking.

    "Sometimes life bes easier when you mind your own damn business, don''t you think?" I sneered, taunting them with my words.

    "Rowen, it doesn''t matter. You should give us a chance, let us help you. You''ve endured unimaginable trauma, and we could be there for you," Dante pleaded, his voice tinged with desperation.

    A bitterugh escaped my lips, tinged with cynicism. "Help? Trauma?" I shook my head, a sense of bitter irony consumed me. "ssic..."

    I wondered if they could fathom the depths of my rebirth into this world, how the trauma I experienced now paled inparison to the relentless hunger I endured in my previous life. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The gnawing ache of an empty stomach, the frailty of my emaciated frame, and the anguished cries of my mother, who fought tooth and nail to keep us alive.

    But deep down, I pondered, would it have made any difference? What if I had met my demise earlier? Would I still have been reborn into this wretched existence, just as Rowen?

    He embodied a wretched character, and yet, it was justified. His father, the man seated before me, and the man looming behind me, they were the architects of his suffering.

    They were the reason he had been lured into the snare, naive enough to believe in Doru''s deceptive facade of help.

    "I''m quite certain I''ve made it clear that we are not friends, have I not?" I turned to face Dante, my eyes burned with defiance and disdain.

    Dante''s voice wavered, a mix of concern and confusion was covering him. "But Rowen, why? Why would you choose to face these dangers alone? We''re here for you, we want to understand."

    A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I met Dante''s gaze, my confidence was radiating through every pore. "Understand? You think you canprehend the depths of my motivations? The intricacies of my purpose?"

    Doru''s voice quivered slightly as he stepped forward, his eyes searching mine for a glimmer of vulnerability. "Rowen, we care about you. We want to help. What could drive you to push us away like this?"

    A chuckle rumbled in my chest, a soundden with arrogance and self-assurance. "Help? Oh, how noble of you to think you can offer me something I need. But you see, Doru, I have walked paths far darker than you can imagine. I have faced terrors that would make your very soul tremble."

    I paced around the room, the air crackling with tension as I continued my monologue.

    "I chose to go away because I refuse to be tied down by the limitations of others. I am a force unto myself, unyielding and untamed. I do not need your feeble attempts at understanding. I do not require your misguided notions of assistance."

    Dante''s eyes narrowed, his voice sounded frustrated. "Rowen, you don''t have to bear the weight of the world alone. We can be your allies, your support. Let us in."

    A derisive smile crept across my face, a gesture that dripped with scorn. "Allies? Support? I am no damsel in distress, waiting to be rescued by gant knights. I am the architect of my own destiny, the wielder of my own power. I walk a path that few canprehend, for it is not meant for the faint-hearted."

    Doru''s voice quivered with determination and desperation. "But Rowen, we believe in you. We believe in the strength you possess, the potential to ovee any obstacle. You don''t have to face this darkness alone."

    I turned to face him, my eyes gleaming with unwavering confidence. "Belief is a flimsy construct, easily shattered by the weight of reality. You think you believe in me? Well, I believe in myself. I trust in my own abilities, my own resilience. That is all I need."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of my words hanging in the air. I stood tall, a lone figure amidst their bewildered gazes, basking in the glow of my own arrogance.

    For I knew that in this harsh world, it was the arrogant, the confident, who stood the best chance of survival.

    "I am Rowen," I dered, my voice was resonating with a newfound conviction. "And I will carve my own path, heedless of the doubts and concerns of others. You can choose to follow or be left behind. The choice is yours."

 Chapter 87 Clash Of Resolve

    ?

    As the weight of my words settled in the room, Dante''s gaze hardened, his eyes narrowing with determination.

    "If that''s how you choose to see it, Rowen, then so be it. But don''t expect me to stand by and watch you throw your life away. We may not be friends, but we''re still teammates, and I won''t let you endanger yourself recklessly."

    A flicker of annoyance passed over me, and in that moment, a wicked thought crossed my mind. My eyes glinted with a mischievous spark as I contemted my next move.

    With a swift motion, I extended my hand towards Dante, summoning thetent power that coursed through my veins.

    A thin thread of scarlet energy snaked from my palm, swirling in intricate patterns before coiling around Dante''s wrist. He tried to wrench his arm free, but my maniption of blood gave me an advantage.

    "Now, now, Dante," I taunted, a hint of sadistic pleasure marked my words. "I wouldn''t be so quick to challenge me if I were you. You see, I have a little trick up my sleeve."

    Dante''s eyes widened as he felt the blood bond tighten, his movements restricted. Panic flickered across his face, but he quicklyposed himself, his voiceced with defiance. "You think you can control me with your blood? You''re underestimating my strength and resolve, Rowen."

    I smirked, reveling in the power I held over him. "Oh, I don''t intend to control you, Dante. I merely want to make a point. You may have your own strength, but don''t forget that I possess my own arsenal of abilities."

    With a swift motion, I released the blood bond, allowing Dante to regain his freedom. But the message had been sent¡ªI was not one to be trifled with.

    Dante clenched his fists, his jaw set with determination. "If you think this disy of power will scare me off, you''re mistaken, Rowen. I won''t let you face these dangers alone. We may have our differences, but we''re part of the same team, and I won''t abandon you."

    His words struck a nerve within me, threatening to unravel the carefully constructed walls I had built. But I was resolute, unwilling to show any sign of vulnerability.

    "Very well, Dante," I responded, my voice tinged with a cold determination. "If you insist on apanying me, then do so at your own peril. But remember, I am no ordinary adversary. The path I walk is treacherous and unforgiving. Can you handle the darkness that awaits?"

    Dante''s gaze met mine, unwavering and unwaveringly. "I''ll face whateveres our way, Rowen. Together."

    A flicker of doubt passed through my mind, but I quickly brushed it aside. I had chosen this path, and I would see it through, no matter the consequences.

    "Very well, Dante," I replied, my voice filled with a newfound respect. "If you''re willing to stand by my side, then let us face the darkness together. But make no mistake, this journey will test us in ways we cannot fathom. Prepare yourself."

    As we locked eyes, a silent understanding passed between us. Despite our differences and conflicting ideals, we shared amon goal¡ªto confront the demons that haunt us both.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, we set out into the unknown, two souls bound by circumstance, embarking on a perilous journey that would push us to our limits.

    And in the face of adversity, I couldn''t help but wonder if Dante''s unwavering loyalty and my relentless determination would be enough to survive the darkness that awaited us.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The air crackled with tension as Dante and I stood locked in a battle of wills. The dim light in the room entuated the harsh lines on our faces, reflecting our conflicting emotions.

    Dante''s fists were clenched at his sides, his muscles taut with resolve. His piercing gaze bore into me with determination and concern. Every fiber of his being screamed defiance, a refusal to back down in the face of my maniptions.

    I met his gaze with a smirk, my eyes gleaming with amusement and superiority. I reveled in the power I held, the ability to bend blood to my will, to twist the very essence of life itself.

    But Dante was not one to be easily intimidated. As I released my hold on him, he seized the opportunity to regain his freedom. His movements were swift and fluid, his body reacting with the agility of a trained warrior.

    The room seemed to shrink as the conflict escted, our contrasting energies creating an electric charge in the air.

    Shadows danced on the walls, mirroring the turmoil within us.

    With each passing moment, the stakes grew higher. I could see the fire in Dante''s eyes, the unyielding determination that burned within him. It was a mirror of my own stubborn resolve, a reflection of the mes that consumed me.

    Our words shed like daggers, each barb and retort cutting deeper than thest. Our voices reverberated in the confined space, echoing the sh of our ideologies.

    Dante''s voice resonated with anger and passion. "You think you can control me, Rowen? You may manipte blood, but you cannot bend my spirit. I will stand by your side, not out of obligation, but because I believe in the strength that lies within you."

    A surge of frustration coursed through my veins, challenging myposure. "Belief, Dante? Do you truly think that belief alone will protect us in this treacherous journey? I have faced horrors that would shatter the resolve of even the strongest warriors. You know nothing of what lies ahead."

    Our faces were inches apart now, our breaths intermingling. The room seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the sh that was inevitable.

    Dante''s voice dropped to a low, controlled tone. "I may not know the depths of your past, Rowen, but I know the strength that resides within you. I have seen your resilience, your unwavering determination. I won''t abandon you, not when you need someone by your side."

    A flicker of doubt went across my expression, but I quickly masked it with a defiant re. "You underestimate the darkness that awaits us, Dante. It seeps into the soul, gnawing at the very essence of our beings. Can you truly handle such a burden?"

    Dante''s eyes shed with a mix of defiance and unwavering resolve. "I may not have all the answers, Rowen, but I won''t let fear dictate my actions. Together, we will face whatever darkness lies ahead. Trust in me as I trust in you."

    There was a momentary pause, a charged silence that hung in the air, as if the very room held its breath. The weight of our choices, our conflicting ideologies, pressed down upon us.

    In that moment, a spark of understanding glimmered in my eyes. We may be at odds, our paths diverging in their intentions, but perhaps, just perhaps, there was room for both our perspectives.

    A begrudging respect settled in my chest, mingling with the flickers of doubt that still lingered. I nodded slowly, epting the unspoken truce. "Very well, Dante. If you''re willing to face the darkness... then face it alone."

 Chapter 88 Zuri Appears

    ?

    [Doru''s POV]

    As I watched Rowen and Dante engage in their fierce battle, my heart sank. I didn''t want this fight to happen. Deep down, I knew I had to y the role of the viin, but Rowen was my son''s favorite character, and I couldn''t bear to see the boy''s idol tarnished in his eyes.

    Every punch, every kick, felt like a blow to my own being. My hands clenched tightly, my knuckles turning white with the tension. The conflict between them escted, and I could see the pain and anger etched on their faces. It was a sh of wills, a sh of ideologies, and I felt caught in the middle.

    But then, unexpectedly, the fight came to an abrupt halt. The tension in the air dissipated, and thebatants stood there, panting heavily, their gazes locked. It was as if an invisible force had intervened, urging them to reconsider the path they were on.

    In that moment, a surge of determination coursed through me. I knew I had to fix this situation once the pain had vanished away. I couldn''t let Rowen, my son''s beloved hero, fall into darkness. And I couldn''t let Dante, who once fought for justice, sumb to the bitterness that had consumed him.

    Stepping forward, I approached them cautiously, my heart pounding in my chest. I could feel their eyes on me, questioning, uncertain. But I knew what I had to do. I had to bridge the gap, to bring them back to their senses, to remind them of the values they once held dear.

    With a trembling voice, I spoke, urging them to put aside their differences and findmon ground.

    "We are roommates, we shouldn''t fight¡­ even if we don''t get along, we''re all new here."

    I reminded them of the bond we all shared, the friendship that had once united them. I wanted to tell them about the impact they had on my son, how they inspired him to be brave andpassionate.

    But this would be just weird and would freak them out, so I let those thoughts to be pushed away.

    As I spoke, I could see the realization dawning in their eyes. The pain and anger slowly faded, reced by a flicker of understanding.

    In that moment, a glimmer of hope ignited within me. Maybe, just maybe, they could find a way to reconcile and rebuild what was broken.

    It wouldn''t be easy, and it would take time, but if they could put aside their pride and ego, they might be able to heal the wounds and emerge stronger than ever before.

    Watching them, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. I had intervened, not as a viin, but as a father who wanted the best for his son. The pain that had gripped my heart began to dissipate, reced by a quiet resolve to guide them towards redemption.

    [Rowen''s POV: After Doru''s words]

    As Doru spoke, his words filled my ears, and a sense of disgust welled up within me.

    How could this viin, who would supposedly ruin me in the future, dare to act so sly?

    His words wereced with maniption, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger at his audacity.

    I nced back at Dante, his features etched with determination. He seemed eager to be the hero, to be the one who would bring justice to this dorm.

    Let him have his moment, I thought bitterly. I had bigger ns to achieve, more important matters to attend to. I needed to catch the thieves, to ensure Hector paid for his crimes.

    Staying in this dorm any longer would only dy my mission.

    With a silent nod, I acknowledged Doru''s words, though deep down, I had no intention of following his guidance.

    He may have thought he could control the situation, but I was beyond his reach. I was the puppet master of my own destiny, and I would not be swayed by his maniptions.

    Leaving the dorm behind, I made my way to the training ground. There was no time forplete rest; I needed to push myself further, to sharpen my skills for the challenges thaty ahead.

    As I walked, Zuri appeared on my shoulder, demanding attention.

    But I brushed her off, ignoring her pleas. I had no interest in her distractions.

    "Save your antics for someone who cares, Zuri," I sneered, my voice dripped with arrogance. "I have no time for your petty games."

    Zuri chirped in protest, but I paid her no mind. My focus was solely on my own ambitions, my own path. The world revolved around me, and I had no patience for those who couldn''t keep up.

    Once my mission in this dorm wasplete, I nned to leave no trace behind.

    I would set this entire building aze, reducing it to ashes. There would be no reminders of my presence, no remnants of the past. It was a fitting end to a chapter I had outgrown.

    As I arrived at the training ground, I prepared myself for the grueling practice ahead.

    The weight of my arrogance bore down upon me, fueling my determination. I would be stronger, deadlier, and no one would stand in my way.

    "Watch closely, fools," I muttered under my breath, my toneced with disdain. "For you are witnessing the rise of a true master."

    With that, I delved into my training, "focus!" I breathed deeply.

    "You understand that I can''t hurt you and that I''m on your side, right?" Zuri appeared once again, her presence an unwee intrusion.

    "What an annoying fly you are," I retorted, my patience was wearing thin. I had no intention of indulging in her mind games any longer. She seemed like nothing more than a child, but there was something wicked about her.

    It suddenly dawned on me how foolish and naive I had been not to notice it before. Zuri acted like a clingy and selfish girlfriend, demanding my attention at every turn.

    "Listen," I snapped, attempting to shoo her away. But to my surprise, her wings ceased their movement, and she perched herself on my shoulder once again, refusing to leave.

    "I''m sorry if you''re angry with me, but I have obligations in another world as well... I have three masters to attend to," she exined, her voice tinged with an unexpected vulnerability.

    Her words caused me to pause in my movements. Confusion clouded my mind as I muttered under my breath, "What is she talking about?"

    There was a hidden depth to Zuri, a secret world beyond my understanding. I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of curiosity amidst my annoyance. Perhaps there was more to her than met the eye.

    But as I prepared to resume my training, I pushed those thoughts aside. I had my own things right now.

    Zuri''s presence, no matter how mysterious, would not deter me from achieving my ambitions.

    "Fine, stay if you must," I muttered begrudgingly, acknowledging her stubbornness. "But don''t think for a second that you''ll distract me from my goals right now."

    Zuri may have added ayer of intrigue to my story, but I was determined to forge ahead, regardless of the mysteries that surrounded her.

 Chapter 89 Portal Of Demons

    ?

    As dawn broke, I returned to the dorms, my body ached from the grueling training session. The first rays of morning light filtered through the windows, painting the room in a soft, golden hue.

    The once chaotic dorm was now silent, the remnants of the previous night''s argument long forgotten.

    Doru and Dante were both fast asleep, their bodies sprawled across the room in their respective spots.

    The tension and hostility from our earlier altercation had vanished, reced by the tranquility of sleep.

    It was a strange sight, seeing them so peaceful, so vulnerable. It was a stark contrast to the warriors they portrayed themselves to be.

    As I moved through the room, Zuri fluttered off my shoulder, going to perch on a nearby windowsill.

    She seemed exhausted, her wings drooping slightly. But there was a calmness about her, a sense of satisfaction.

    It was as if she had aplished something significant, though I couldn''t fathom what it could be.

    Ignoring the pang of curiosity that stirred within me, I made my way to my own sleeping area.

    My body demanded rest, and for once, I was willing to oblige.

    I had pushed myself to the limit, and now it was time to recover.

    Careful not to disturb Doru and Dante, I settled into my bed, my muscles protesting at the sudden rxation.

    But it was a wee difort, a testament to the hard work I had put in. I allowed my eyes to drift shut, the events of the night ying out in my mind.

    Despite the hostility, despite the differences in our beliefs, we were all living together.

    We were roommates, bound by the shared experience of living in this dorm.

    It was an odd realization, one that I didn''t quite know what to do with.

    As the morning light poured into the room, I let out a sigh. It was a new day, a new opportunity to make progress towards my goals.

    But for now, sleep was my priority. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, and I needed to be ready to face them.

    As I drifted off to sleep, I couldn''t help but wonder what the new day would bring.

    And just when I was finally asleep, a deafening boom shattered the silence.

    My eyes shot open, my heart racing, as I struggled toprehend what was happening. In an instant, my grogginess vanished, reced by a surge of alertness that coursed through my veins.

    Beside me, Doru and Dante stirred, also awakened by the jarring noise.

    Their widened eyes mirrored my own confusion and concern.

    We didn''t exchange words, but the shared realization was palpable ¨C something was terribly wrong.

    Without hesitation, we leaped out of our beds, our bodies propelled by a mix of fear and adrenaline.

    The room was dimly lit, casting eerie shadows that danced on the walls, matching the chaos in our minds.

    We knew we had to investigate the source of the disturbance.

    As we rushed towards the origin of the sound, our ears were met with a cacophony of growls and snarls.

    The noise grew louder, and a sense of dread settled deep within me.

    We reached a room where a portal crackled with an otherworldly energy, emanating a haunting crimson glow.

    From its depths emerged grotesque figures, their demonic features twisted and malevolent.

    Doru, always quick on his feet, assumed a defensive stance, his martial arts training was now evident in his poised movements.

    Dante, resourceful as ever, pulled out protective charms, ready to repel any supernatural threats. I felt a rush of determination surging within me, urging me to face this danger head-on.

    Locked in a silent agreement, we made our decision.

    With hearts pounding, we charged towards the open portal, leaving the safety of our sanctuary behind.

    Each step brought us closer to the chaos, our minds focused solely on the battle that awaited us.

    We understood the gravity of the situation and the responsibility we carried.

    The sound of our footsteps reverberated in the air, a symphony of urgency and resolve.

    We sprinted towards the unknown, knowing that confronting the demons was inevitable.

    Fear and determination mingled in my veins as we neared the portal, anticipation building with each passing moment.

    Adrenaline surged through my body, heightening my senses.

    I steeled myself for whaty beyond, ready to face the horrors that awaited us.

    "Damn it!"

    "Let''s go!" Dante shouted.

    With a final surge of determination, we leaped through the portal, vanishing into an unfamiliar realm.

    We were prepared to confront the demons, and hopefully to find Hector in the same realm.

    As we disappeared into the unknown, the weight of the impending battle settled upon my shoulders.

    Yet, I couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope.

    "I will kill him!"

    We were in this together, united in our mission to face the darkness, "shit! What now?"

    As we emerged through the portal, the scene before us was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. We found ourselves in a destendscape, bathed in an eerie glow that seemed to emanate from the very ground beneath our feet.

    Jagged rocks jutted out from the barren earth, long shadows that danced with an otherworldly energy.

    The air was heavy with an acrid stench, a mix of sulfur and decay that assaulted our senses.

    In the distance, we could see the horde of demons, their grotesque forms silhouetted against the crimson sky.

    "Be careful!" Dante addressed, as he was some kind of a leader.

    They moved with an unnatural agility, their eyes glowed with malice as they closed in on a nearby vige.

    "Let''s go now."

    Without hesitation, we pressed forward, our footsteps leaving imprints in the ashen ground. The urgency of our mission fueled our determination, and we knew we had to stop these demons before they wreaked havoc on innocent lives.

    Doru, with hisbat expertise, led the charge. His movements were like a blur of precision and power as he engaged the first wave of adversaries.

    His fists and feet were like lightning, striking with calcted force, each blow aimed to incapacitate his demonic opponents.

    Beside him, Dante unleashed his arsenal of protective charms.

    With practiced precision, he chanted incantations and brandished symbols, creating a shield of mystical energy that pushed back the encroaching darkness.

    His focus was unwavering, his belief in the power of magic unyielding.

    As for me, I relied on my instincts and agility.

    I darted between the demons, my movements fluid and evasive.

    *ssh* *ssh*

    With each strike, I aimed for their vulnerable points, exploiting any weakness I could find.

    The adrenaline surged through me, heightening my senses and sharpening my reflexes.

    The battle was fierce and unrelenting.

    The demons fought back with savage ferocity, their ws and fangs were tearing through the air.

    "Aaah! Fuck!"

 Chapter 90 Demons

    ?

    Onended a heavy blow on my shoulder, tearing through fabric and skin.

    The pain was immediate and intense, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through it, refusing to give in.

    "Doru, Dante, cover me!" I shouted over the roar of the battle.

    Without missing a beat, Doru was at my side, his martial arts skills were a blur as he fended off the attacking demons.

    Dante, meanwhile, began chanting a healing spell, his hands glowed with a soft, soothing light as he targeted my injury.

    The energy washed over me, dulling the pain and slowly mending the torn flesh.

    I couldn''t help but release a sigh of relief, my body was sagging slightly as the intense pain subsided.

    But we didn''t have time to rest. The demons were relentless, their numbers seemingly endless, and I had my hope to meet Hector here.

    With a shared nce, we knew we had to change our strategy.

    "Dante, we need a barrier," Doru called, his voice sounded strained but steady.

    Dante nodded, already pulling out a piece of chalk and beginning to draw a protective circle around us.

    As hepleted the circle, he began a chant, his voice begin grow louder and more confident with each word.

    The circle started to glow, the light was growing brighter and more intense until a barrier of energy sprang up around us.

    The demons were kept at bay, their ws and fangs were unable to prate the mystical shield.

    "Doru, we need to find their leader," I said, my voice was hoarse from shouting and fighting. "If we can take them out, the rest should scatter."

    Doru nodded, his eyes scanned the battlefield for any sign of the demon leader. After a moment, he pointed towards a figurerger and more menacing than the rest.

    "There," he said. "That''s our target."

    "Shit¡­" It wasn''t Hector after all, well, I hoped. I really wanted it to be him, no matter how dangerous it might''ve been¡­ I wanted to meet him here.

    But the time was running, and we had no idea how long did we have left in this portal.

    So, with renewed purpose, we prepared to charge into the fray once more, our sights set on the demon leader.

    We knew this wouldn''t be an easy fight, but we were determined to protect the the dorms and and innocent people there.

    Not everyone was gifted with magic abilities.

    As we stepped out of the barrier, prepared to face the swarm of demons and their leader, a sense of unity and resolve coursed through us. We were in this fight together, we looked almost like a team.

    The world outside our protective barrier was a maelstrom of chaos.

    Roars of the demonic horde filled the air, a cacophonous symphony of terror that echoed off the barrenndscape.

    The ground beneath our feet trembled with their fury, each vibration a promise of the battle toe.

    The demon leader towered over the rest, a grotesque figure of nightmarish proportions.

    Its eyes were burning coals in its gnarled face, and its body was a twisted mockery of the human form, hunched and bulging with raw, unholy power.

    With a deep breath, I steeled myself for the fight.

    My heart pounded in my chest like a war drum, setting the rhythm for the dance of death we were about to engage in.

    As we broke through the barrier, the demons swarmed towards us.

    Their roars were deafening, the sound was vibrating in my chest, causing my breath to hitch.

    But I pushed the fear aside, focusing instead on the task at hand.

    Doru was a whirling dervish of power and precision, his fists and feet connecting with brutal efficiency.

    Dante, his eyes seemed glowing with arcane power, was casting spells of protection and attack.

    "Mirana Giru¡­"

    I threw myself into the fray, my body moved with a mind of its own.

    My training kicked in, each move was like a practiced response to the onught of ws and fangs.

    A demon lunged at me, its roar a guttural sound that raised the hairs on the back of my neck.

    I sidestepped its attack, my own counter swift and lethal.

    My fist connected with its jaw, the impact sending it sprawling to the ground.

    I didn''t have time to celebrate the small victory, as another demon was already charging at me.

    I ducked under its outstretched ws, driving my elbow into its midsection.

    The demon howled in pain, but its retaliation was swift.

    It raked its ws across my arm, the sharp pain a stark reminder of the danger we were in.

    Ignoring the pain, I pivoted on my heel,nding a high kick on the demon''s face.

    It stumbled backward, giving me enough time to rush forward andnd a finishing blow.

    The battle was a blur of motion and sound, each second a fight for survival.

    The air was thick with the stench of sulfur and blood, the ground beneath us slick with the remnants of our fight.

    Through the chaos, I spotted the demon leader. It was at the center of the horde, watching the battle with a cruel smirk on its face.

    "This fucker!" I sneered.

    Taking another deep breath, I charged towards it, dodging and weaving through the swarm of demons.

    Each step seemed like a battle in itself, but I was fueled by a determination that was stronger than any fear or pain.

    "I''ll get you!"

    As I reached the leader, I could feel its dark power radiating off it in waves.

    It roared, a sound that shook the earth beneath us, but I didn''t falter.

    I met its gaze, my own determination mirrored in its burning eyes.

    With a battle cry, I lunged forward, my fist aimed at its heart.

    The demon leader swung its massive arm at me, but I ducked under the blow and struck. My fist connected, and the demon leader howled in pain.

    The fight was far from over...

 Chapter 91 Almost Like A Team

    ?

    The battle had been a monstrous ordeal, the atmosphere choked with the sickening stench of sulfur and spilled blood.

    Panting heavily, we stood amidst the havoc, trying to regain our strength.

    Doru''s eyes that were usually serene, were now bright with a wild excitement and a trace of anxiety.

    With a trembling hand, he unfurled an ancient scroll he had discovered.

    ''This is¡­'' I stopped for a moment.

    "What is that?" My voice seemed foreign to my ears, strained and hoarse from shoutingmands and curses in the chaos.

    This couldn''t be¡­ ''He already had it?''

    Doru gulped, gripping the scroll tighter. "It''s something I''ve been hiding from the family for years."

    The soil beneath us in this ursed ce felt dense and unyielding, like a b of cold, hard iron.

    The mere act of standing felt like a battle in itself, the pressure as if a thousand needles were puncturing our feet every passing second.

    "Listen up, everyone!" Doru''s voice cut through the heavy air.

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. I knew about this scroll. Nothing, not even the weirdest revtion, would surprise me in this godforsaken ce.

    But it pushed me out of my bnce, why here and why now?

    All I wished for was to y the demon lord, before he yed us. But Doru was insistent.

    The scroll spoke of the "Amulet of Elemental Unity," a mythical artifact rumored to harness the raw wrath of the elements, offering unimaginable power to its destined wielder. Intrigued by the prospect of brandishing such an artifact against the demons, I wanted to have it.

    Dante, however, looked skeptical. His eyes that were usually filled with the light of determination, now was just reflecting uncertainty.

    He had always been wary of the darker sides of magic. The thought of wielding such an immensely powerful amulet, and the seductive temptation it might bring, intimidated him.

    "What if this amulet is nothing more than a myth?" he questioned, "What if we''re risking our lives for a mere fantasy? You don''t even know how to use it!"

    In the face of such dissent, I felt the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders.

    I had to be the sturdy anchor of our team, fostering unity and inspiring my them to persevere.

    "We can''t die here!" I shouted. "Not when we''re so close to ending this nightmare!"

    Even if we had to use this artifact, I wasn''t going to die in the darkness like the old Rowen did.

    No!

    And so, as my friends argued and the tension mounted, I found myself face-to-face with our nemesis.

    The demon that looked twice my side.

    It wasn''t Hector, unfortunately, in all his grotesque glory, towered over me.

    His eyes, burned with a malicious gleam, bore into mine.

    My heart pounded in my chest, the adrenaline coursed through my veins like wildfire.

    I unsheathed my sword, the de was glinting menacingly in the dim light.

    The demonughed, a chilling sound that flew throughout the cavern. But I didn''t falter. I couldn''t.

    We shed, our weapons striking with a fierce intensity that sent sparks flying.

    The demon was strong, his attacks looked relentless.

    ''Fuck you!'' But I matched him, blow for blow, refusing to back down. I had something he didn''t - the will to protect myself, to protect my world from his tyranny and find Hector asap.

    As I fought, I felt their eyes on me - Doru, Dante.

    I knew then that my battle was not just against the demon lord.

    It was also a battle of wills, a demonstration of determination, a beacon of hope for my team which I wasn''t very confident with.

    Summoning all the energy I had left, I made my move.

    ''Here ites¡­'' I nced down at the fresh wound seeping crimson on my arm.

    As a blood maniptor, it was my weapon, my ally.

    Drawing the blood from the wound, Imanded it to my bidding, shaping it into crimson spikes that glistened with lethal intent.

    For a weird reason, I couldn''t control his. But it didn''t matter now.

    "Die!"

    With a fierce roar, Iunched them at the demon lord.

    He roared in defiance, but the blood spikes found their mark, piercing his grotesque body. "Graaawrl!!!!"

    He howled in pain, a sound that went off the cavern''s walls and sent chills down my spine. But I didn''t let his cries deter me.

    I had a mission toplete.

    As he reeled from the pain, I reached out with my other hand, focusing on the mirror technique.

    It was aplex art, one that required immense concentration and control. But in the face of the demon, I couldn''t afford any mistakes.

    A mirror-like portal rippled into existence, its surface shimmered with otherworldly energy. The demon''s eyes went wide with realization just as I thrust my hand forward, creating a force that pulled him towards the mirror.

    "Rowen¡­" I heard Doru gasping in the background.

    But With a final, guttural roar, the demon was absorbed into the portal, his monstrous form condensed into a dark silhouette before disappearing entirely.

    "Heh¡­" I smirked.

    With that, the cavern fell silent. The mirror portal closed with a soft, almost inaudible hum, leaving no trace of the demon in its wake.

    Panting heavily, I let my sword fall to the ground, my body sagged with a sudden wave of exhaustion.

    The amulet quest would have to wait. For now, we had earned a hard-fought victory, and a moment''s respite in this world of chaos.

    As I looked around at my weary but victorious friends, I knew we were ready for whatever came next.

    We might have been disparate souls thrown together by fate, but we had be a bit closer, almost like a team.

    "Rowen¡­you amaze me every day!" Doru spoke, while lying on the thick ground next to me, putting his amulet into his pocket.

    "I agree. He''s stronger than us, for sure." Dante agreed and justy next to me.

    I looked at Doru and then at Dante, and didn''t know what to say anymore¡­ The people that my drive was to kill, were now lying next to me, they helped me.

    "Okay, but how do we get out of this ce now?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!